Перевод: со всех языков на английский

с английского на все языки

under twenty years of age

Толкование Перевод

1 L'âge

Quel âge avez-vous?

L’anglais n’emploie pas le verbe to have (avoir) pour exprimer l’âge, mais le verbe to be (être).

quel âge a-t-il?

= how old is he? ou what age is he?

Les deux mots years old peuvent être omis pour les personnes, mais pas pour les choses.

elle a trente ans

= she is thirty years old ou she is thirty

il a quatre-vingts ans

= he is eighty ou he is eighty years old

la maison a cent ans

= the house is a hundred years old

atteindre soixante ans

= to reach sixty

Nick est plus âgé qu’Isabelle

= Nick is older than Isabelle

Isabelle est plus jeune que Nick

= Isabelle is younger than Nick

Nick a deux ans de plus qu’Isabelle

= Nick is two years older than Isabelle

Isabelle a deux ans de moins que Nick

= Isabelle is two years younger than Nick

Louis a le même âge que Mary

= Mary is the same age as Louis

Louis et Mary ont le même âge

= Louis and Mary are the same age

on te donnerait seize ans

= you look sixteen

j’ai l’impression d’avoir seize ans

= I feel sixteen

on lui donnerait dix ans de moins

= he looks ten years younger

Âgé de

il est âgé de quarante ans

= he is forty years of age

un homme de soixante ans

= a man of sixty

un enfant de huit ans et demi

= a child of eight and a half

une femme âgée de quarante ans

= a woman aged forty

M. Stein, âgé de quarante ans

= Mr Stein, aged forty

à l’âge de cinquante ans

= at fifty ou at the age of fifty (GB), at age fifty (US)

il est mort à vingt-sept ans

= he died at twenty-seven ou at the age of twenty-seven

un homme âgé de soixante ans

= a sixty-year-old man

Noter l’utilisation du trait d’union. Noter aussi que year, qui fait partie de l’adjectif, ne prend pas la marque du pluriel.

Lorsque l’on parle d’êtres humains ou d’animaux, le mot qui suit old peut être sous-entendu. Ainsi, a three-year-old peut être un enfant ou un animal (souvent un cheval).

un enfant de cinq ans et demi

= a five-and-a-half-year-old

une course pour les trois ans

= a race for three-year-olds

Mais:

un vin de soixante ans d’âge

= a sixty-year-old wine

L’âge approximatif

L’anglais emploie indifféremment about et around dans ce cas.

elle a dans les trente ans

= she’s about thirty ou around thirty

elle a une cinquantaine d’années

= she’s about fifty ou around fifty

il n’a pas encore dix-huit ans

= he’s not yet eighteen

il vient d’avoir quarante ans

= he’s just over forty ou (plus familier) he’s just turned forty

il aura bientôt cinquante ans

= he’s just under fifty

elle a entre trente et quarante ans

= she’s in her thirties

elle a dans les quarante-cinq ans

= she’s in her mid-forties

elle va sur ses soixante-dix ans

= she’s in her late sixties ou she’s nearly seventy

elle va avoir vingt ans

= she’s in her late teens ou she’s almost twenty

il a tout juste dix ans

= he’s just ten

il a à peine douze ans

= he’s barely twelve

Les personnes âgées de X ans

les plus de quatre-vingts ans

= the over eighties

les moins de dix-huit ans

= the under eighteens

Les mots anglais en -arian sont des noms:

ce sont des septuagénaires

= they’re septuagenarians

elle est octogénaire

= she’s an octogenarian

Dictionnaire Français-Anglais > L'âge
2 parvissime

parvus, a, um, adj. (usual, irreg. comp. and sup.: mĭnor, mĭnĭmus.— Comp.:
volantum parviores,
Cael. Aur. Tard. 2, 1, 26.— Sup.: rictus parvissimus, Varr. ap. Non. 456, 10:
parvissima corpora,
Lucr. 1, 615; 621; 3, 199: minerrimus pro minimo dixerunt, Paul. ex Fest. p. 122 Müll.:
minimissimus,
Arn. 5, n. 8) [kindr. with paucus and Gr. pauros; cf., also, parum, parcus], little, small, petty, puny, inconsiderable (cf.: exiguus, minutus, brevis; in class. prose parvus is not used, like brevis, of stature, v. Auct. Her. 4, 33, 45).
I.
Posit.:
in parvis aut mediocribus rebus,
Cic. de Or. 2, 20, 84:
quam parva sit terra, etc.,
id. Rep. 1, 17, 26; cf. id. ib. 6, 16, 16:
commoda parva ac mediocria,
id. Q. Fr. 3, 8, 1:
in parvum quendam et angustum locum concludi,
id. Leg. 1, 5, 17:
beneficium non parvum,
id. Caecin. 10, 26:
parvi pisciculi,
id. N. D. 2, 48, 123:
haec parva et infirma sunt,
id. Clu. 34, 94:
si parva licet componere magnis,
Verg. G. 4, 176:
merces,
Hor. S. 1, 6, 86:
sucus,
Plin. 21, 31, 105, § 178 et saep.:
liberi,
Cic. Rep. 2, 21, 37;
so of children: salutaria appetant parvi,
the little ones, id. Fin. 3, 5, 16:
parva soror,
Ter. Eun. 3, 3, 15; cf.:
memini quae plagosum mihi parvo Orbilium dictare,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 70:
operosa parvus Carmina fingo,
a little man, id. C. 4, 2, 31; Suet. Aug. 48:
a parvis didicimus: si in jus vocat, etc.,
when little, in childhood, Cic. Leg. 2, 4, 9:
puer in domo a parvo eductus,
from infancy, Liv. 1, 39 fin. —Of time, little, short, brief:
parvae consuetudinis Causa,
slight, short, Ter. And. 1, 1, 83; cf.:
in parvo tempore,
Lucr. 5, 106:
nox,
Luc. 4, 476:
vita,
id. 6, 806:
parvam fidem habere alicui,
Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 117:
hic onus horret, Ut parvis animis et parvo corpore majus,
Hor. Ep. 1, 17, 39:
homo parvo ingenio,
Plin. Ep. 6, 29:
parvum carmen,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 257:
hoc opus, hoc studium parvi properemus et ampli,
both small and great, id. ib. 1, 3, 28.—With ref. to value or consequence, little, small, low, mean, etc.:
meam erus esse operam deputat parvi pretii,
Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 1:
nil parvom aut humili modo, Nil mortale loquar,
Hor. C. 3, 25, 17:
et magnis parva mineris Falce recisurum simili te,
id. S. 1, 3, 122:
pretio parvo vendere,
Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 60, § 134:
parvi sunt foris arma, nisi est consilium domi,
of little value, id. Off. 1, 22, 76:
parvi refert abs te jus dici diligenter, nisi, etc.,
it matters little, id. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 7, § 20.—Hence, parvi facere, aestimare, ducere, pendere, etc., to esteem lightly, care little for:
parvi ego illos facio,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 41:
parvi aestimo, si ego hic peribo,
id. Capt. 3, 5, 24:
quia parvi id duceret,
Cic. Fin. 2, 8, 24: nequam hominis ego parvi pendo gratiam, Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 29.—So, in abl.:
signa abs te diligenter parvoque curata sunt,
Cic. Att. 1, 3, 2; so,
quanti emptus? parvo,
Hor. S. 2, 3, 156:
parvo stat magna potentia nobis,
Ov. M. 14, 493:
parvo contentus esse possum,
with little, Cic. Att. 12, 19, 1; cf.:
vivitur parvo bene,
Hor. C. 2, 16, 13:
possim contentus vivere parvo,
Tib. 1, 1, 25:
agricolae prisci, fortes parvoque beati,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 139:
necessarium est parvo assuescere,
Sen. Ep. 123, 3: parvo, as an abl. of measure, with comp. (rarely;
perh. not ante-Aug.): ita ut parvo admodum plures caperentur,
a very little more, Liv. 10, 45, 11:
parvo brevius,
Plin. 2, 67, 67, § 168:
haud parvo junior,
Gell. 13, 2, 2.—So in designating time:
parvo post,
Plin. 16, 25, 42, § 103:
parvo post tempore,
Vulg. 2 Macc. 11, 1.—Of stature (late Lat. for brevis):
Zacchaeus staturā parvus erat,
Aug. Serm. 113, 3; id. in Psa. 143, 1.
II.
Comp.: mĭnor, us [cf. Gr. minus, minuthô], less, lesser, smaller, inferior:
quod in re majore valet, valeat in minore,
Cic. Top. 4, 23:
si ea pecunia non minor esset facta,
id. Leg. 2, 20, 51:
Hibernia dimidio minor quam Britannia,
Caes. B. G. 5, 13:
minus praedae quam speraverant fuit,
a smaller quantity, less, Liv. 4, 51:
sociis dimidio minus quam civibus datum,
id. 41, 13 fin.:
calceus... si minor (pede), uret,
Hor. Ep. 1, 10, 43:
neve minor, neu sit quinto productior actu Fabula,
less than five acts, id. A. P. 189:
genibus minor,
i. e. down upon his knees, on his bended knees, id. Ep. 1, 12, 28; cf.:
minor in certamine longo,
worsted, id. ib. 1, 10, 35:
numero plures, virtute et honore minores,
inferior, id. ib. 2, 1, 183.— Absol.: minor, inferior in rank:
praevalidi ad injurias minorum elati,
Tac. A. 15, 20; Ov. P. 4, 7, 49; cf.:
sapiens uno minor est Jove,
Hor. Ep. 1, 1, 106:
minor capitis, i. e. capiti deminutus,
Hor. C. 3, 5, 42: et sunt notitiā multa minora tuā, too trivial, = leviora, Ov. Tr. 2, 214:
dies sermone minor fuit,
too short for, id. P. 2, 10, 37:
infans Et minor igne rogi,
too young for, Juv. 15, 140.—With abl. of measure, Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 45, § 117:
ut uno minus teste haberet?
id. ib. 2, 1, 57, §
149: bis sex Herculeis ceciderunt, me minus uno, Viribus,
i. e. eleven, Ov. M. 12, 554.—Of age:
qui minor est natu,
younger, Cic. Lael. 9, 32:
aliquot annis minor natu,
id. Ac. 2, 19, 61:
aetate minor,
Ov. M. 7, 499:
minor uno mense,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 40:
filia minor Ptolemaei regis,
the younger daughter, Caes. B. C. 3, 112:
minor viginti annis,
less than twenty years old, under twenty years of age, Dig. 30, 99, 1.— With gen.:
minor quam viginti quinque annorum natu, Praetor,
Dig. 4, 4, 1; id. ib. 50, 2, 6:
si pupilla minor quam viripotens nupserit,
id. ib. 36, 2, 30.—So, absol.: minor, a person under age (under five-and-twenty), a minor:
De minoribus,
Dig. 4, tit. 4:
si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
ib. 4, 4, 24:
si minor praetor vel consul jus dixerit, valebit,
ib. 42, 1, 57.— Poet., children, Sil. 2, 491.—Also, descendants, posterity, = posteri:
nunc fama, minores Italiam dixisse ducis de nomine gentem,
Verg. A. 1, 532; so id. ib. 733; Prop. 2, 15, 47; Sil. 16, 44:
minorum gentium, v. gens.—In specifications of value: vendo meum non pluris quam ceteri, fortasse etiam minoris,
cheaper, Cic. Off. 3, 12, 51:
minoris pallium addicere placuit,
Petr. 14: omnia minoris aestimare, Sulp. ap. Cic. Fam. 4, 5, 2:
(fidem suam) non minoris quam publicam ducebat,
Sall. J. 32, 5.—
(β).
Poet., with acc. respect.:
frontemque minor truncam amnis Acarnan,
Sil. 3, 42; Val. Fl. 1, 582.—
(γ).
Poet., with inf.:
tanto certare minor,
Hor. S. 2, 3, 313:
heu Fatis Superi certare minores!
Sil. 5, 76.
III.
Sup.: mĭnĭmus, a, um (whence a new sup.:
minimissimus digitorum,
Arn. 5, 160; 166; cf., in the Gr., elachistotatos, from elachistos), very small, very little; least, smallest, etc.:
cum sit nihil omnino in rerum naturā minimum, quod dividi nequeat,
Cic. Ac. 1, 7, 27:
minimae tenuissimaeque res,
id. de Or. 1, 37, 169:
minima pars temporis,
Caes. B. C. 1, 70:
quā minima altitudo fluminis erat,
id. B. G. 1, 8:
in maximā fortunā minima licentia est,
Sall. C. 51, 13:
vitia,
Hor. S. 1, 3, 69:
minimus digitulus,
the little finger, Plaut. Rud. 3, 4, 15; so,
minimus digitus,
Plin. 11, 45, 103, § 251.—Of age: minimus natu horum omnium, the youngest, Cic. de Or. 2, 14, 58:
ex his omnibus natu minimus,
id. Clu. 38, 107:
Hiempsal, qui minimus ex illis erat,
Sall. J. 11, 3:
minimus filius,
Just. 42, 5, 6.—In specifications of value:
deos minimi facit,
Plaut. Ps. 1, 3, 35: Pe. Quanti emi potest minimo? Ep. Ad quadraginta fortasse eam posse emi minimo minis, id. Ep. 2, 2, 110: Crispinus minimo me provocat, for a trifle (in a wager), Hor. S. 1, 4, 14 (minimo provocare dicuntur hi qui in responsione plus ipsi promittunt quam exigunt ab adversario, Schol.).—Prov.:
minima de malis,
of evils choose the least, Cic. Off. 3, 29, 105.—
With a negation emphatically: non minimo discrimine, i. e. maximo,
Suet. Aug. 25:
res non minimi periculi,
id. ib. 67:
ut nihil, ne pro minimis quidem, debeant,
Liv. 6, 41. —With gen.:
minimum firmitatis minimumque virium,
Cic. Lael. 13, 46:
minimum pedibus itineris confectum,
Liv. 44, 5:
unde minimum periculi erat,
id. 27, 15.— As adv. absol.:
praemia apud me minimum valent,
very little, Cic. Fam. 1, 9, 11; cf. Quint. 5, 10, 56:
minimum distantia miror,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 72:
dormiebat minimum,
Plin. Ep. 3, 5, 11:
medica secatur sexies per annos: cum minimum, quater,
at least, Plin. 18, 16, 43, § 146:
quam minimum credula postero (diei),
as little as possible, Hor. C. 1, 11, 8:
ita fiunt omnes partes minimum octoginta et una,
at least, Varr. R. R. 2, 1, 12:
quae (comprehensio) ex tribus minimum partibus constat,
Quint. 5, 10, 5:
in quo non minimum Aetolorum operā regii fugati atque in castra compulsi sunt,
chiefly, particularly, Liv. 33, 6, 6:
eae omnia novella sata corrumpunt, non minimum vites,
Varr. R. R. 1, 2, 18.—Hence, adv.
A.
Posit.: parvē, a little, slightly (very rare), Vitr. 9, 6.—
B.
Comp.: mĭnus, less:
aut ne quid faciam plus, quod post me minus fecisse satius sit,
too little... too much, Ter. Hec. 5, 1, 4:
ne quid plus minusve faxit,
id. Phorm. 3, 3, 21 (v. plus, under multus):
cum habeas plus, Pauperiem metuas minus,
Hor. S. 1, 1, 93:
ne mea oratio, si minus de aliquo dixero, ingrata: si satis de omnibus, infinita esse videatur,
Cic. Sest. 50, 108:
metus ipsi per se minus valerent, nisi, etc.,
id. Div. 2, 72, 150:
minus multi,
not so many, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 138:
minus multum et minus bonum vinum,
Varr. R. R. 1, 7, 2:
ita imperium semper ad optumum quemque a minus bono transfertur,
less good, not so good, Sall. C. 2, 6:
quia Libyes quam Gaetuli minus bellicosi,
Sall. J. 18, 12:
minus diu vivunt,
Plin. 14, 22, 28, § 141.—Rarely with comp.:
minus admirabilior,
Flor. 4, 2, 46 Duker: quare milites Metelli sauciabantur multo minus, Quadrig. ap. Gell. 9, 1, 1; cf. Ov. M. 12, 554:
civilem admodum inter initia ac paulo minus quam privatum egit,
little less so than, nearly as much so as, Suet. Tib. 26:
dimidio minus,
Varr. R. R. 1, 22, 3.—With quam:
nec illa minus aut plus quam tu sapiat,
Plaut. As. 4, 1, 28:
minus quam aequom erat feci,
id. Aul. 3, 2, 10:
respondebo tibi minus fortasse vehementer, quam abs te sum provocatus,
Cic. Planc. 30, 72.—With atque:
qui peccas minus atque ego?
Hor. S. 2, 7, 96.—And elliptically, without a particle of comparison:
minus quindecim dies sunt, quod, etc.,
less than fifteen days, not yet fifteen days, Plaut. Trin. 2, 4, 1:
madefactum iri minus XXX. diebus Graeciam sanguine,
Cic. Div. 1, 32, 68:
minus quinquennium est, quod prodiere,
Plin. 15, 25, 30, § 104:
cecidere duo milia haud minus peditum,
Liv. 42, 6:
cum centum et quinquaginta non minus adessent,
id. 42, 28; Varr. R. R. 2, 2 fin.:
ut ex suā cujusque parte ne minus dimidium ad Trebonium perveniret,
Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 47, § 123:
ut antequam baccae legantur, ne minus triduum serenum fuerit,
Col. 12, 38, 6.—
2.
In partic.
a.
Non (haud) minus quam (atque), not less than, no less than, quite as:
exanimatus evolat ex senatu, non minus perturbato animo atque vultu, quam si, etc.,
Cic. Sest. 12, 28:
existumans non minus me tibi quam liberos carum fore,
Sall. J. 10, 1:
non minus nobis jucundi atque illustres sunt ii dies, quibus conservamur quam illi quibus nascimur,
Cic. Cat. 3, 1, 2; Quint. 2, 4, 8; 3, 7, 20:
laudibus haud minus quam praemio gaudent militum animi,
Liv. 2, 60:
haud minus ac jussi faciunt,
Verg. A. 3, 561.—
b.
Non (neque) minus, equally, and as well, also: haec res [p. 1311] non minus me male habet quam te, Ter. Hec. 4, 2, 30: quae hominibus non minus quam liberi cara esse debent, Sulp. ap. Cic. Fam. 4, 5, 3; Ov. H. 19, 86:
neque minus assiduis fessa choreis,
also, Prop. 1, 3, 3.—
c.
Nihil minus, in replies, as a strong negation, by no means, Ter. Eun. 3, 1, 45: Py. At tu apud nos hic mane, Dum redeat ipsa. Ch. Nihil minus, id. ib. 3, 3, 29:
nihil profecto minus,
Cic. Off. 3, 20, 81; cf.: quid? a Tranione servo? Si. Multo id minus, Plaut. Most. 4, 3, 20.—
d.
Minus minusque, minus et (ac) minus, less and less: mihi jam minus minusque obtemperat. Ter. Heaut. 3, 3, 33:
jam minus atque minus successu laetus equorum,
Verg. A. 12, 616; Hor. C. 1, 25, 6:
minus et minus,
Ov. P. 2, 8, 73; id. H. 2, 129:
minus ac minus,
Plin. 11, 10, 10, § 26.—
3.
Transf., in a softened negation, not at all, by no means, not:
quod intellexi minus,
Ter. Eun. 4, 5, 11:
nonnumquam ea quae praedicta sunt, minus eveniunt,
Cic. Div. 1, 14, 24.—Esp.:
si minus: monebo, si quem meministi minus,
Plaut. Cas. 5, 4, 19:
Syracusis, si minus supplicio affici, at custodiri oportebat,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 27, § 69:
quod si assecutus sum, gaudeo: sin minus, hoc me tamen consolor quod, etc.,
id. Fam. 7, 1, 6 et saep.; so,
minus formido ne exedat,
Plaut. Curc. 1, 1, 45. —
b.
Quo minus, also written as one word, quominus, that not, from, after verbs of hindering, preventing, as impedio, recuso, deterreo, etc., Ter. And. 1, 2, 26:
si te infirmitas valetudinis tenuit, quo minus ad ludos venires,
Cic. Fam. 7, 1, 1; 7, 1, 6:
hiemem credo prohibuisse, quo minus de te certum haberemus, quid ageres,
id. Fam. 12, 5, 1:
deterrere aliquem, quo minus, etc.,
id. Tusc. 1, 38, 91:
stetisse per Trebonium, quo minus oppido potirentur, videbatur,
Caes. B. C. 2, 13 fin.; Quint. 12, 1, 16;
v. also quo. —Ante-class. also in the reverse order, minus quo: ne vereatur, minus jam quo redeat domum,
Ter. Hec. 4, 4, 8.—
C.
Sup., in two forms, parvissime (post-class.), and minime (class.), least, very little.
1.
par-vissĭmē:
memorare aliquid,
very briefly, with very few words, Cael. Aur. Acut. 2, 38. —
2.
mĭnĭmē, least of all, in the smallest degree, least, very little:
cum minime vellem, minimeque opus fuit,
Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 42:
cum minime videbamur, tum maxime philosophabamur,
Cic. N. D. 1, 3, 6; id. Or. 66, 222:
mihi placebat Pomponius maxime, vel dicam minime displicebat,
id. Brut. 57, 207:
quod in miserrimis rebus minime miserum putabis, id facies,
id. Fam. 14, 13:
quod minime ad eos mercatores saepe commeant,
very rarely, Caes. B. G. 1, 1, 3; Cic. de Or. 2, 79, 322.—Strengthened by quam:
si non decore, at quam minime dedecore facere possimus,
as little as possible, Cic. Off. 1, 31, 114; by omnium and gentium:
ad te minime omnium pertinebat,
id. Rosc. Am. 34, 96:
minime gentium,
Plaut. Poen. 3, 3, 77:
heus, inquit, puer, arcesse Pamphilam,... illa exclamat, Minime gentium,
not for any thing in the world, Ter. Eun. 4, 1, 11; id. Ad. 3, 2, 44.—
B.
In partic.
a.
For minimum, saltem, at least:
is morbus erit longissimus minimeque annuus,
Cels. 2, 8 fin. Targ.:
pedes decem vel minime novem,
Col. 1, 6, 6:
sed id minime bis anno arari debet,
id. 5, 9, 12; id. Arb. 16, 3.—
b.
In replies, as an emphatic negative, by no means, not at all, not in the least, Plaut. Curc. 1, 3, 50: Ba. Sed cessas? Pa. Minime equidem:
nam hodie, etc.,
Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 16: M. An tu haec non credis? A. Minime vero, Cic. Tusc. 1, 6, 10: num igitur peccamus? Minime vos quidem. id. Att. 8, 9, 2:
minime, minime hercle vero!
Plaut. Trin. 3, 3, 23; so in discourse: minime multi (= quam paucissimi). Ter. Eun. prol. 2: minume irasci decet. Plaut. Stich. 1, 1, 27; Sall. C. 51, 13.—Strengthened by gentium (cf.supra): Nau. Meriton' hoc meo videtur factum? De. Minime gentium, Ter. Phorm. 5, 8, 44.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > parvissime
3 parvus

parvus, a, um, adj. (usual, irreg. comp. and sup.: mĭnor, mĭnĭmus.— Comp.:
volantum parviores,
Cael. Aur. Tard. 2, 1, 26.— Sup.: rictus parvissimus, Varr. ap. Non. 456, 10:
parvissima corpora,
Lucr. 1, 615; 621; 3, 199: minerrimus pro minimo dixerunt, Paul. ex Fest. p. 122 Müll.:
minimissimus,
Arn. 5, n. 8) [kindr. with paucus and Gr. pauros; cf., also, parum, parcus], little, small, petty, puny, inconsiderable (cf.: exiguus, minutus, brevis; in class. prose parvus is not used, like brevis, of stature, v. Auct. Her. 4, 33, 45).
I.
Posit.:
in parvis aut mediocribus rebus,
Cic. de Or. 2, 20, 84:
quam parva sit terra, etc.,
id. Rep. 1, 17, 26; cf. id. ib. 6, 16, 16:
commoda parva ac mediocria,
id. Q. Fr. 3, 8, 1:
in parvum quendam et angustum locum concludi,
id. Leg. 1, 5, 17:
beneficium non parvum,
id. Caecin. 10, 26:
parvi pisciculi,
id. N. D. 2, 48, 123:
haec parva et infirma sunt,
id. Clu. 34, 94:
si parva licet componere magnis,
Verg. G. 4, 176:
merces,
Hor. S. 1, 6, 86:
sucus,
Plin. 21, 31, 105, § 178 et saep.:
liberi,
Cic. Rep. 2, 21, 37;
so of children: salutaria appetant parvi,
the little ones, id. Fin. 3, 5, 16:
parva soror,
Ter. Eun. 3, 3, 15; cf.:
memini quae plagosum mihi parvo Orbilium dictare,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 70:
operosa parvus Carmina fingo,
a little man, id. C. 4, 2, 31; Suet. Aug. 48:
a parvis didicimus: si in jus vocat, etc.,
when little, in childhood, Cic. Leg. 2, 4, 9:
puer in domo a parvo eductus,
from infancy, Liv. 1, 39 fin. —Of time, little, short, brief:
parvae consuetudinis Causa,
slight, short, Ter. And. 1, 1, 83; cf.:
in parvo tempore,
Lucr. 5, 106:
nox,
Luc. 4, 476:
vita,
id. 6, 806:
parvam fidem habere alicui,
Ter. Eun. 1, 2, 117:
hic onus horret, Ut parvis animis et parvo corpore majus,
Hor. Ep. 1, 17, 39:
homo parvo ingenio,
Plin. Ep. 6, 29:
parvum carmen,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 257:
hoc opus, hoc studium parvi properemus et ampli,
both small and great, id. ib. 1, 3, 28.—With ref. to value or consequence, little, small, low, mean, etc.:
meam erus esse operam deputat parvi pretii,
Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 1:
nil parvom aut humili modo, Nil mortale loquar,
Hor. C. 3, 25, 17:
et magnis parva mineris Falce recisurum simili te,
id. S. 1, 3, 122:
pretio parvo vendere,
Cic. Verr. 2, 4, 60, § 134:
parvi sunt foris arma, nisi est consilium domi,
of little value, id. Off. 1, 22, 76:
parvi refert abs te jus dici diligenter, nisi, etc.,
it matters little, id. Q. Fr. 1, 1, 7, § 20.—Hence, parvi facere, aestimare, ducere, pendere, etc., to esteem lightly, care little for:
parvi ego illos facio,
Plaut. Mil. 4, 8, 41:
parvi aestimo, si ego hic peribo,
id. Capt. 3, 5, 24:
quia parvi id duceret,
Cic. Fin. 2, 8, 24: nequam hominis ego parvi pendo gratiam, Plaut. Bacch. 3, 6, 29.—So, in abl.:
signa abs te diligenter parvoque curata sunt,
Cic. Att. 1, 3, 2; so,
quanti emptus? parvo,
Hor. S. 2, 3, 156:
parvo stat magna potentia nobis,
Ov. M. 14, 493:
parvo contentus esse possum,
with little, Cic. Att. 12, 19, 1; cf.:
vivitur parvo bene,
Hor. C. 2, 16, 13:
possim contentus vivere parvo,
Tib. 1, 1, 25:
agricolae prisci, fortes parvoque beati,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 139:
necessarium est parvo assuescere,
Sen. Ep. 123, 3: parvo, as an abl. of measure, with comp. (rarely;
perh. not ante-Aug.): ita ut parvo admodum plures caperentur,
a very little more, Liv. 10, 45, 11:
parvo brevius,
Plin. 2, 67, 67, § 168:
haud parvo junior,
Gell. 13, 2, 2.—So in designating time:
parvo post,
Plin. 16, 25, 42, § 103:
parvo post tempore,
Vulg. 2 Macc. 11, 1.—Of stature (late Lat. for brevis):
Zacchaeus staturā parvus erat,
Aug. Serm. 113, 3; id. in Psa. 143, 1.
II.
Comp.: mĭnor, us [cf. Gr. minus, minuthô], less, lesser, smaller, inferior:
quod in re majore valet, valeat in minore,
Cic. Top. 4, 23:
si ea pecunia non minor esset facta,
id. Leg. 2, 20, 51:
Hibernia dimidio minor quam Britannia,
Caes. B. G. 5, 13:
minus praedae quam speraverant fuit,
a smaller quantity, less, Liv. 4, 51:
sociis dimidio minus quam civibus datum,
id. 41, 13 fin.:
calceus... si minor (pede), uret,
Hor. Ep. 1, 10, 43:
neve minor, neu sit quinto productior actu Fabula,
less than five acts, id. A. P. 189:
genibus minor,
i. e. down upon his knees, on his bended knees, id. Ep. 1, 12, 28; cf.:
minor in certamine longo,
worsted, id. ib. 1, 10, 35:
numero plures, virtute et honore minores,
inferior, id. ib. 2, 1, 183.— Absol.: minor, inferior in rank:
praevalidi ad injurias minorum elati,
Tac. A. 15, 20; Ov. P. 4, 7, 49; cf.:
sapiens uno minor est Jove,
Hor. Ep. 1, 1, 106:
minor capitis, i. e. capiti deminutus,
Hor. C. 3, 5, 42: et sunt notitiā multa minora tuā, too trivial, = leviora, Ov. Tr. 2, 214:
dies sermone minor fuit,
too short for, id. P. 2, 10, 37:
infans Et minor igne rogi,
too young for, Juv. 15, 140.—With abl. of measure, Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 45, § 117:
ut uno minus teste haberet?
id. ib. 2, 1, 57, §
149: bis sex Herculeis ceciderunt, me minus uno, Viribus,
i. e. eleven, Ov. M. 12, 554.—Of age:
qui minor est natu,
younger, Cic. Lael. 9, 32:
aliquot annis minor natu,
id. Ac. 2, 19, 61:
aetate minor,
Ov. M. 7, 499:
minor uno mense,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 40:
filia minor Ptolemaei regis,
the younger daughter, Caes. B. C. 3, 112:
minor viginti annis,
less than twenty years old, under twenty years of age, Dig. 30, 99, 1.— With gen.:
minor quam viginti quinque annorum natu, Praetor,
Dig. 4, 4, 1; id. ib. 50, 2, 6:
si pupilla minor quam viripotens nupserit,
id. ib. 36, 2, 30.—So, absol.: minor, a person under age (under five-and-twenty), a minor:
De minoribus,
Dig. 4, tit. 4:
si minor negotiis majoris intervenerit,
ib. 4, 4, 24:
si minor praetor vel consul jus dixerit, valebit,
ib. 42, 1, 57.— Poet., children, Sil. 2, 491.—Also, descendants, posterity, = posteri:
nunc fama, minores Italiam dixisse ducis de nomine gentem,
Verg. A. 1, 532; so id. ib. 733; Prop. 2, 15, 47; Sil. 16, 44:
minorum gentium, v. gens.—In specifications of value: vendo meum non pluris quam ceteri, fortasse etiam minoris,
cheaper, Cic. Off. 3, 12, 51:
minoris pallium addicere placuit,
Petr. 14: omnia minoris aestimare, Sulp. ap. Cic. Fam. 4, 5, 2:
(fidem suam) non minoris quam publicam ducebat,
Sall. J. 32, 5.—
(β).
Poet., with acc. respect.:
frontemque minor truncam amnis Acarnan,
Sil. 3, 42; Val. Fl. 1, 582.—
(γ).
Poet., with inf.:
tanto certare minor,
Hor. S. 2, 3, 313:
heu Fatis Superi certare minores!
Sil. 5, 76.
III.
Sup.: mĭnĭmus, a, um (whence a new sup.:
minimissimus digitorum,
Arn. 5, 160; 166; cf., in the Gr., elachistotatos, from elachistos), very small, very little; least, smallest, etc.:
cum sit nihil omnino in rerum naturā minimum, quod dividi nequeat,
Cic. Ac. 1, 7, 27:
minimae tenuissimaeque res,
id. de Or. 1, 37, 169:
minima pars temporis,
Caes. B. C. 1, 70:
quā minima altitudo fluminis erat,
id. B. G. 1, 8:
in maximā fortunā minima licentia est,
Sall. C. 51, 13:
vitia,
Hor. S. 1, 3, 69:
minimus digitulus,
the little finger, Plaut. Rud. 3, 4, 15; so,
minimus digitus,
Plin. 11, 45, 103, § 251.—Of age: minimus natu horum omnium, the youngest, Cic. de Or. 2, 14, 58:
ex his omnibus natu minimus,
id. Clu. 38, 107:
Hiempsal, qui minimus ex illis erat,
Sall. J. 11, 3:
minimus filius,
Just. 42, 5, 6.—In specifications of value:
deos minimi facit,
Plaut. Ps. 1, 3, 35: Pe. Quanti emi potest minimo? Ep. Ad quadraginta fortasse eam posse emi minimo minis, id. Ep. 2, 2, 110: Crispinus minimo me provocat, for a trifle (in a wager), Hor. S. 1, 4, 14 (minimo provocare dicuntur hi qui in responsione plus ipsi promittunt quam exigunt ab adversario, Schol.).—Prov.:
minima de malis,
of evils choose the least, Cic. Off. 3, 29, 105.—
With a negation emphatically: non minimo discrimine, i. e. maximo,
Suet. Aug. 25:
res non minimi periculi,
id. ib. 67:
ut nihil, ne pro minimis quidem, debeant,
Liv. 6, 41. —With gen.:
minimum firmitatis minimumque virium,
Cic. Lael. 13, 46:
minimum pedibus itineris confectum,
Liv. 44, 5:
unde minimum periculi erat,
id. 27, 15.— As adv. absol.:
praemia apud me minimum valent,
very little, Cic. Fam. 1, 9, 11; cf. Quint. 5, 10, 56:
minimum distantia miror,
Hor. Ep. 2, 1, 72:
dormiebat minimum,
Plin. Ep. 3, 5, 11:
medica secatur sexies per annos: cum minimum, quater,
at least, Plin. 18, 16, 43, § 146:
quam minimum credula postero (diei),
as little as possible, Hor. C. 1, 11, 8:
ita fiunt omnes partes minimum octoginta et una,
at least, Varr. R. R. 2, 1, 12:
quae (comprehensio) ex tribus minimum partibus constat,
Quint. 5, 10, 5:
in quo non minimum Aetolorum operā regii fugati atque in castra compulsi sunt,
chiefly, particularly, Liv. 33, 6, 6:
eae omnia novella sata corrumpunt, non minimum vites,
Varr. R. R. 1, 2, 18.—Hence, adv.
A.
Posit.: parvē, a little, slightly (very rare), Vitr. 9, 6.—
B.
Comp.: mĭnus, less:
aut ne quid faciam plus, quod post me minus fecisse satius sit,
too little... too much, Ter. Hec. 5, 1, 4:
ne quid plus minusve faxit,
id. Phorm. 3, 3, 21 (v. plus, under multus):
cum habeas plus, Pauperiem metuas minus,
Hor. S. 1, 1, 93:
ne mea oratio, si minus de aliquo dixero, ingrata: si satis de omnibus, infinita esse videatur,
Cic. Sest. 50, 108:
metus ipsi per se minus valerent, nisi, etc.,
id. Div. 2, 72, 150:
minus multi,
not so many, Plaut. Mil. 3, 1, 138:
minus multum et minus bonum vinum,
Varr. R. R. 1, 7, 2:
ita imperium semper ad optumum quemque a minus bono transfertur,
less good, not so good, Sall. C. 2, 6:
quia Libyes quam Gaetuli minus bellicosi,
Sall. J. 18, 12:
minus diu vivunt,
Plin. 14, 22, 28, § 141.—Rarely with comp.:
minus admirabilior,
Flor. 4, 2, 46 Duker: quare milites Metelli sauciabantur multo minus, Quadrig. ap. Gell. 9, 1, 1; cf. Ov. M. 12, 554:
civilem admodum inter initia ac paulo minus quam privatum egit,
little less so than, nearly as much so as, Suet. Tib. 26:
dimidio minus,
Varr. R. R. 1, 22, 3.—With quam:
nec illa minus aut plus quam tu sapiat,
Plaut. As. 4, 1, 28:
minus quam aequom erat feci,
id. Aul. 3, 2, 10:
respondebo tibi minus fortasse vehementer, quam abs te sum provocatus,
Cic. Planc. 30, 72.—With atque:
qui peccas minus atque ego?
Hor. S. 2, 7, 96.—And elliptically, without a particle of comparison:
minus quindecim dies sunt, quod, etc.,
less than fifteen days, not yet fifteen days, Plaut. Trin. 2, 4, 1:
madefactum iri minus XXX. diebus Graeciam sanguine,
Cic. Div. 1, 32, 68:
minus quinquennium est, quod prodiere,
Plin. 15, 25, 30, § 104:
cecidere duo milia haud minus peditum,
Liv. 42, 6:
cum centum et quinquaginta non minus adessent,
id. 42, 28; Varr. R. R. 2, 2 fin.:
ut ex suā cujusque parte ne minus dimidium ad Trebonium perveniret,
Cic. Verr. 2, 1, 47, § 123:
ut antequam baccae legantur, ne minus triduum serenum fuerit,
Col. 12, 38, 6.—
2.
In partic.
a.
Non (haud) minus quam (atque), not less than, no less than, quite as:
exanimatus evolat ex senatu, non minus perturbato animo atque vultu, quam si, etc.,
Cic. Sest. 12, 28:
existumans non minus me tibi quam liberos carum fore,
Sall. J. 10, 1:
non minus nobis jucundi atque illustres sunt ii dies, quibus conservamur quam illi quibus nascimur,
Cic. Cat. 3, 1, 2; Quint. 2, 4, 8; 3, 7, 20:
laudibus haud minus quam praemio gaudent militum animi,
Liv. 2, 60:
haud minus ac jussi faciunt,
Verg. A. 3, 561.—
b.
Non (neque) minus, equally, and as well, also: haec res [p. 1311] non minus me male habet quam te, Ter. Hec. 4, 2, 30: quae hominibus non minus quam liberi cara esse debent, Sulp. ap. Cic. Fam. 4, 5, 3; Ov. H. 19, 86:
neque minus assiduis fessa choreis,
also, Prop. 1, 3, 3.—
c.
Nihil minus, in replies, as a strong negation, by no means, Ter. Eun. 3, 1, 45: Py. At tu apud nos hic mane, Dum redeat ipsa. Ch. Nihil minus, id. ib. 3, 3, 29:
nihil profecto minus,
Cic. Off. 3, 20, 81; cf.: quid? a Tranione servo? Si. Multo id minus, Plaut. Most. 4, 3, 20.—
d.
Minus minusque, minus et (ac) minus, less and less: mihi jam minus minusque obtemperat. Ter. Heaut. 3, 3, 33:
jam minus atque minus successu laetus equorum,
Verg. A. 12, 616; Hor. C. 1, 25, 6:
minus et minus,
Ov. P. 2, 8, 73; id. H. 2, 129:
minus ac minus,
Plin. 11, 10, 10, § 26.—
3.
Transf., in a softened negation, not at all, by no means, not:
quod intellexi minus,
Ter. Eun. 4, 5, 11:
nonnumquam ea quae praedicta sunt, minus eveniunt,
Cic. Div. 1, 14, 24.—Esp.:
si minus: monebo, si quem meministi minus,
Plaut. Cas. 5, 4, 19:
Syracusis, si minus supplicio affici, at custodiri oportebat,
Cic. Verr. 2, 5, 27, § 69:
quod si assecutus sum, gaudeo: sin minus, hoc me tamen consolor quod, etc.,
id. Fam. 7, 1, 6 et saep.; so,
minus formido ne exedat,
Plaut. Curc. 1, 1, 45. —
b.
Quo minus, also written as one word, quominus, that not, from, after verbs of hindering, preventing, as impedio, recuso, deterreo, etc., Ter. And. 1, 2, 26:
si te infirmitas valetudinis tenuit, quo minus ad ludos venires,
Cic. Fam. 7, 1, 1; 7, 1, 6:
hiemem credo prohibuisse, quo minus de te certum haberemus, quid ageres,
id. Fam. 12, 5, 1:
deterrere aliquem, quo minus, etc.,
id. Tusc. 1, 38, 91:
stetisse per Trebonium, quo minus oppido potirentur, videbatur,
Caes. B. C. 2, 13 fin.; Quint. 12, 1, 16;
v. also quo. —Ante-class. also in the reverse order, minus quo: ne vereatur, minus jam quo redeat domum,
Ter. Hec. 4, 4, 8.—
C.
Sup., in two forms, parvissime (post-class.), and minime (class.), least, very little.
1.
par-vissĭmē:
memorare aliquid,
very briefly, with very few words, Cael. Aur. Acut. 2, 38. —
2.
mĭnĭmē, least of all, in the smallest degree, least, very little:
cum minime vellem, minimeque opus fuit,
Ter. Eun. 2, 3, 42:
cum minime videbamur, tum maxime philosophabamur,
Cic. N. D. 1, 3, 6; id. Or. 66, 222:
mihi placebat Pomponius maxime, vel dicam minime displicebat,
id. Brut. 57, 207:
quod in miserrimis rebus minime miserum putabis, id facies,
id. Fam. 14, 13:
quod minime ad eos mercatores saepe commeant,
very rarely, Caes. B. G. 1, 1, 3; Cic. de Or. 2, 79, 322.—Strengthened by quam:
si non decore, at quam minime dedecore facere possimus,
as little as possible, Cic. Off. 1, 31, 114; by omnium and gentium:
ad te minime omnium pertinebat,
id. Rosc. Am. 34, 96:
minime gentium,
Plaut. Poen. 3, 3, 77:
heus, inquit, puer, arcesse Pamphilam,... illa exclamat, Minime gentium,
not for any thing in the world, Ter. Eun. 4, 1, 11; id. Ad. 3, 2, 44.—
B.
In partic.
a.
For minimum, saltem, at least:
is morbus erit longissimus minimeque annuus,
Cels. 2, 8 fin. Targ.:
pedes decem vel minime novem,
Col. 1, 6, 6:
sed id minime bis anno arari debet,
id. 5, 9, 12; id. Arb. 16, 3.—
b.
In replies, as an emphatic negative, by no means, not at all, not in the least, Plaut. Curc. 1, 3, 50: Ba. Sed cessas? Pa. Minime equidem:
nam hodie, etc.,
Ter. Hec. 5, 3, 16: M. An tu haec non credis? A. Minime vero, Cic. Tusc. 1, 6, 10: num igitur peccamus? Minime vos quidem. id. Att. 8, 9, 2:
minime, minime hercle vero!
Plaut. Trin. 3, 3, 23; so in discourse: minime multi (= quam paucissimi). Ter. Eun. prol. 2: minume irasci decet. Plaut. Stich. 1, 1, 27; Sall. C. 51, 13.—Strengthened by gentium (cf.supra): Nau. Meriton' hoc meo videtur factum? De. Minime gentium, Ter. Phorm. 5, 8, 44.

Lewis & Short latin dictionary > parvus
4 müssen

I Modalv.; muss, musste, hat... müssen

1. bes. bei äußerer Notwendigkeit, Verpflichtung: have to, have got to; bes. bei innerer Überzeugung: must; ich muss I have to, I’ve got to, I must; ich muss unbedingt I really must; ich musste I had to; ich werde müssen I’ll have to; ich müsste ( eigentlich) I ought to; er muss nicht hingehen (von außen bestimmt) he doesn’t have to go; (weil ich es so bestimme) he needn’t go; er musste nicht gehen he didn’t have to go; er hätte nicht gehen müssen (brauchen) he needn’t have gone; er hätte hier sein müssen he ought to ( oder should) have been here; was sein muss, muss sein that’s just the way it is, that’s life; muss das sein? is that really necessary?; (hör doch auf) do you have to?; wenn es ( unbedingt) sein muss if there’s no other way, if you etc. (absolutely) must; es muss nicht sein it’s not absolutely necessary; das muss man gesehen haben you’ve got to see it, you mustn’t miss it; man glaubt es sonst nicht: you’ve got to see it to believe it; kein Mensch muss müssen hum. nobody really has to do anything; siehe auch sollen1 1-3, sollen2 1

2. bei innerem Zwang: ich musste ( einfach) lachen I couldn’t help laughing, I just had to laugh; sie musste ihrem Ärger Luft machen she had to give vent to her anger; ich musste sie immerzu ansehen I just had to go on looking at her, I couldn’t take my eyes off her; er muss immer alles wissen he’s always got to know about everything

3. bei (sicherer) Annahme, in logischer Konsequenz: must; Vergangenheit: must have; er muss verrückt sein he must be mad; er muss es gewesen sein it must have been him; es muss nicht stimmen it doesn’t have to be right; ich muss es vergessen haben I must have forgotten; sie müssen bald kommen they’re bound to be here soon; der Zug müsste längst hier sein the train should have arrived long ago; so wie es aussieht, muss es bald regnen it looks as if we’re in for some rain; das muss 1998 gewesen sein it must have been in 1998; das musste ja passieren that was bound to ( oder just had to) happen; das musste natürlich jetzt passieren iro. it 'would have to happen now

4. im Konj., um einen Wunsch auszudrücken: man müsste mehr Zeit haben there ought to be more time, we ought to have more time (for that sort of thing); Geld müsste man haben if only we had plenty of money; so müsste es immer sein it should always be like this; das müsste sie eigentlich wissen she really ought to know that

5. umg., verneint (dürfen): du musst doch nicht gleich die Wut kriegen there’s no need to go straight into a rage; das musst du nicht tun you mustn’t do that; du musst nicht traurig sein you mustn’t be sad

II v/i (hat gemusst)

1. have to; (gezwungen werden) auch be forced to; bei innerer Überzeugung: must; ich muss! I’ve got no choice; muss ich ( wirklich)? do I (really) have to?; ich muss nach Hause I have to go home, I must go home; er muss zur Schule he has to go to school; das Auto muss heute noch in die Werkstatt the car has to go into the garage today; sie hat zum Chef gemusst she had to go and see the boss; ich muss mal ( aufs Klo) umg. I must go to the loo, Am. I have to go to the bathroom; Kinderspr. I need to do a wee

2. umg. (an der Reihe sein) wer muss heute? whose turn is it today?

* * *

ought to; must; to have to; to be due to

* * *
mụ̈s|sen ['mʏsn]
1. modal aux vb pret mu\#sste,
['mʊstə] ptp mü\#ssen
1) (Zwang) to have to; (Notwendigkeit) to need to, to have to

ich muss (Zwang) — I have to, I must only pres, I've got to (esp Brit); (Notwendigkeit auch) I need to

ich muss nicht (Zwang) — I don't have to, I haven't got to (esp Brit); (Notwendigkeit auch) I don't need to, I needn't

muss er? — must he?, does he have to?, has he got to? (esp Brit)

musstest du? — did you have to?

das hat er tun/nicht tun müssen — he had to/didn't have to do it

er hatte es tun müssen — he had had to do it

es musste ins Haus gebracht werden — it had to be brought inside

das muss irgendwann mal gemacht werden — it will have to be done some time

er sagte, er müsse bald gehen — he said he would have to go soon

ich hätte es sonst allein tun müssen — otherwise I would have had to do it alone

dafür müssen/müssten Sie einen Polizisten fragen — you'll/you'd have or need to ask a policeman about that

ich muss jeden Tag um sechs Uhr aufstehen — I have to get up at six every day

ich muss jetzt gehen or weg (inf) — I must be going now or be off now, I must go now, I'll have to go now

man musste lachen/weinen etc — you couldn't help laughing/crying etc, you had to laugh/cry etc

wir müssen Ihnen leider mitteilen, dass... — we regret to (have to) inform you (that)...

muss das ( denn) sein? — is that (really) necessary?; must you/he?, do you/does he have to?

das muss sein — it's necessary; I do/he does have to

das musste ( ja so) kommen — that had to happen, that was bound to happen

mal vorstellen! — (just) imagine that!, think of it!

jetzt muss ich dir mal was sagen — now let me tell you something

was habe ich da hören müssen? — what's this I hear?

2)

(= sollen) das müsste ich/müsstest du eigentlich wissen — I/you ought to know that, I/you should know that

ich hätte es gestern tun müssen — I ought to or should have done it yesterday

das musst du nicht tun! — you oughtn't to do that, you shouldn't do that

3)

(Vermutung, Wahrscheinlichkeit) es muss geregnet haben — it must have rained

es muss wahr sein — it must be true, it has to be true, it's got to be true

es muss nicht wahr sein — it needn't be true

er muss es gewesen sein — it must have been him, it has to have been him, it's got to have been him

es müssten zehntausend Zuschauer im Stadion gewesen sein — there must have been ten thousand spectators in the stadium

er müsste schon da sein — he should be there by now

so muss es gewesen sein — that's how it must have been

was müssen bloß die Leute (von uns) denken! — what must people think (of us)

was muss bloß in ihm vorgehen? — what goes on in his mind?

4)

(Wunsch) (viel) Geld müsste man haben! — if only I were rich!

man müsste noch mal von vorn anfangen können! — if only one could begin again!

man müsste noch mal zwanzig sein! — oh, to be twenty again!

2. vi pret mu\#sste,
ptp gemu\#sst
1) ['mʊstə]
(= weggehen, - fahren müssen) to have to go[gə'mʊst]
ich muss jetzt zur Schule — I must go to school now, I've got to (esp Brit) or I have to go to school now

wann müsst ihr zur Schule? —

der Brief muss heute noch zur Post® — the letter must be or has to be posted (Brit) or mailed (esp US) today

2) (inf = austreten müssen)

ich muss mal — I need to go to the loo (Brit inf) or bathroom (esp US)

3) (= gezwungen sein) to have to

hast du gewollt? – nein, gemusst — did you want to? – no, I had to

kein Mensch muss müssen (hum) — there's no such thing as `must'

* * *

1) (used with another verb to express need: We must go to the shops to get milk.) must

2) (used, usually with another verb, to suggest a probability: They must be finding it very difficult to live in such a small house.) must

3) (used, usually with another verb, to express duty, an order, rule etc: You must come home before midnight; All competitors must be under 15 years of age.) must

4) (to be obliged: You need to work hard if you want to succeed; They don't need to come until six o'clock; She needn't have given me such an expensive present.) need

5) (used as a form of command: You shall go if I say you must.) shall

* * *

müs·sen

[ˈmʏsn̩]

I. modal vb

<musste, müssen>

1. (jd ist gezwungen, verpflichtet)

▪ etw tun \müssen to have to do sth

muss ich das wirklich tun? do I really have to do it?

ich/er muss es tun I/he must do it, I have/he has to do it

ich/er muss es nicht tun I don't/he doesn't have to do it

ich/er musste es tun, ich habe/er hat es tun \müssen I/he had to do it

das habe ich/hat er nicht tun \müssen I/he didn't have to do it

ich/er hatte es tun \müssen I/he had had to do it

ich muss/du musst jetzt gehen I/you must [or have to] leave now

ich muss einen Aufsatz schreiben I've got to write an essay esp BRIT

du musst mich unbedingt anrufen you must phone me

du musst endlich damit aufhören you really must stop that

muss ich mir das gefallen lassen? do I have to put up with that?

jetzt muss ich dir mal was sagen... now let me tell you something...

wir müssen Ihnen leider mitteilen, dass... we regret to [have to] inform you...

wir werden zurückkommen \müssen we shall have to come back

wir werden das Ganze noch einmal schreiben \müssen we'll have to write the whole lot again

er sagte, er müsse bald gehen he said he would have to leave soon

was habe ich da hören \müssen? what's this I hear?

sie musste ins Haus gebracht werden she had to be brought inside

ich hätte es sonst allein tun \müssen otherwise I would have had to do it alone

heiraten \müssen (euph fam) to have to get married

2. (etw ist notwendig, unabänderlich)

▪ etw [nicht] sein/tun \müssen to [not] need to be/do sth

muss das [denn] sein? is that really necessary?

du willst wieder in die Politik? muss das sein? you want to get back into politics? do you have to?

wenn es denn [o unbedingt] sein muss if it's really necessary

es muss nicht sein it is not essential

irgendwann muss es ja mal gemacht werden after all, it's got to be done some time

warum nur muss es heute regnen? why does it have to rain today?

warum muss das ausgerechnet mir passieren? why does it have to happen to me, of all people?

ich musste einfach lachen/weinen I couldn't help laughing/crying

das musste ja so kommen that had [or was bound] to happen

3. verneinend (brauchen)

▪ etw nicht tun \müssen to not have to do sth

du musst das nicht tun you don't have to do that

du musstest nicht kommen you didn't have to come

das muss nicht unbedingt stimmen that needn't be true

darüber musst du dich nicht wundern that's not surprising

4. verneinend DIAL (dürfen, sollen)

du musst nicht alles glauben, was er sagt you must not believe everything he says

du musst doch nicht weinen! please don't cry!

das müssen Sie nicht sagen! don't say such a thing!

das musst du nicht tun! you oughtn't [or shouldn't] do that!

5. (eigentlich sollen)

▪ jd muss etw tun:

das muss man sich mal vorstellen! [just] imagine that!, think of that!

das muss man gesehen haben! you mustn't miss it!, it's not to be missed!; (iron) it's a sight not to be missed!

▪ jd/etw müsste etw sein/tun sb/sth should [or ought to] be/do sth

das müsstest du eigentlich wissen you ought to [or should] know that

das müsste doch möglich sein it ought to be possible

so müsste es immer sein it ought to be like this all the time, this is how it should always be

▪ jd hätte etw tun \müssen sb should [or ought to] have done sth

ich hätte es gestern tun \müssen I should have done it yesterday

ich hätte es ahnen \müssen! I should have known!

6. (Vermutung, Wahrscheinlichkeit)

das muss wohl stimmen that must be true

es muss ja nicht stimmen it is not necessarily true

das muss 1999 gewesen sein it must have been in 1999

er muss gleich hier sein he will [or is bound to] be here at any moment

es muss geregnet haben it must have rained

sie muss es gewesen sein it must have been her

so muss es gewesen sein that's how it must have been

was müssen bloß die Leute von uns denken! what must people think of us!

es müssten etwa 50 Gäste auf der Party gewesen sein there must have been about 50 guests at the party

es müsste jetzt acht Uhr sein it must be eight o'clock now

es müsste bald ein Gewitter geben there should be a thunderstorm soon

sie müsste inzwischen da sein she should be here by now

7. (Wunsch)

▪ man müsste... sein if only one could be...

man müsste noch mal zwanzig sein! oh, to be twenty again!

Geld müsste man haben! if only I were rich!

man müsste noch mal von vorn anfangen können! if only one could begin again!

II. vi

<musste, gemusst>

1. (gezwungen, verpflichtet sein) to have to

muss ich/er? must I/he?, do I/does he have to?, have I/has he got to? esp BRIT

musstest du? did you have to?

ich muss nicht I don't have to, I haven't got to esp BRIT

muss ich das denn wirklich tun? — ja, du musst! do I really have to do that? — yes, you do!

hast du gewollt? — nein, gemusst did you want to? — no, I had to

kein Mensch muss there's no such thing as ‘must’

2. (gezwungen sein, sich zu begeben)

▪ [irgendwohin] \müssen to have to go [somewhere]

ich muss zur Arbeit/nach Hause I must [or have to] go to work/go home

wann musst du zur Schule? when do you have to go to school?

3. (notwendigerweise gebracht werden)

▪ irgendwohin \müssen to have to get somewhere

der Koffer hier muss zum Bahnhof this suitcase has to get [or be taken] to the station

dieser Brief muss heute noch zur Post this letter has to be posted today

4.

▶ [mal] \müssen (euph fam) to have to go to the loo [or AM john] fam

ich muss mal! I need [or have [got]] to go to the loo!

* * *
1.
unregelmäßiges Modalverb; 2. Part. müssen

1) (gezwungen, verpflichtet sein) have to

er muss es tun — he must do it; he has to or (coll.) has got to do it

er muss es nicht tun — he does not have to do it; he has not got to do it (coll.)

er musste es tun od. hat es tun müssen — he had to do it

muss er es tun? — must he do it?; does he have to or (coll.) has he got to do it?

wir werden zurückkommen müssen — we shall have to come back

muss das jetzt sein? — does it have to be now?

muss das sein? — it is really necessary?

es muss nicht sein — it is not essential

so musste es ja kommen — it was inevitable that it should come to this

wir müssen Ihnen leider mitteilen, dass... — we regret to have to inform you that...

das muss 1968 gewesen sein — it must have been in 1968

er muss gleich hier sein — he will be here or he is bound to be here at any moment

2) Konjunktiv II

es müsste doch möglich sein — it ought to be possible

reich müsste man sein! — how nice it would be to be rich!

man müsste nochmals zwanzig sein — oh to be twenty again!
2.
unregelmäßiges intransitives Verb

1) (gehen, fahren, gebracht werden usw. müssen) have to go

ich muss zur Arbeit/nach Hause — I have to or must go to work/go home

2)

ich muss mal — (fam.) I've got to or need to spend a penny (Brit. coll.) or (Amer. coll.) go to the john

3) (gezwungen, verpflichtet sein)

muss er? — does he have to?; has he got to? (coll.)

er muss nicht — he doesn't have to or (coll.) hasn't got to

* * *

müssen

A. v/mod; muss, musste, hat … müssen

1. besonders bei äußerer Notwendigkeit, Verpflichtung: have to, have got to; besonders bei innerer Überzeugung: must;

ich muss I have to, I’ve got to, I must;

ich muss unbedingt I really must;

ich musste I had to;

ich werde müssen I’ll have to;

ich müsste (eigentlich) I ought to;

er muss nicht hingehen (von außen bestimmt) he doesn’t have to go; (weil ich es so bestimme) he needn’t go;

er musste nicht gehen he didn’t have to go;

er hätte nicht gehen müssen (brauchen) he needn’t have gone;

er hätte hier sein müssen he ought to ( oder should) have been here;

was sein muss, muss sein that’s just the way it is, that’s life;

muss das sein? is that really necessary?; (hör doch auf) do you have to?;

wenn es (unbedingt) sein muss if there’s no other way, if you etc (absolutely) must;

es muss nicht sein it’s not absolutely necessary;

das muss man gesehen haben you’ve got to see it, you mustn’t miss it; man glaubt es sonst nicht: you’ve got to see it to believe it;

kein Mensch muss müssen hum nobody really has to do anything; → auch sollen¹ 1-3, sollen² 1

2. bei innerem Zwang:

ich musste (einfach) lachen I couldn’t help laughing, I just had to laugh;

sie musste ihrem Ärger Luft machen she had to give vent to her anger;

ich musste sie immerzu ansehen I just had to go on looking at her, I couldn’t take my eyes off her;

er muss immer alles wissen he’s always got to know about everything

3. bei (sicherer) Annahme, in logischer Konsequenz: must; Vergangenheit: must have;

er muss verrückt sein he must be mad;

er muss es gewesen sein it must have been him;

es muss nicht stimmen it doesn’t have to be right;

ich muss es vergessen haben I must have forgotten;

sie müssen bald kommen they’re bound to be here soon;

der Zug müsste längst hier sein the train should have arrived long ago;

so wie es aussieht, muss es bald regnen it looks as if we’re in for some rain;

das muss 1998 gewesen sein it must have been in 1998;

das musste ja passieren that was bound to ( oder just had to) happen;

das musste natürlich jetzt passieren iron it 'would have to happen now

4. im konjkt, um einen Wunsch auszudrücken:

man müsste mehr Zeit haben there ought to be more time, we ought to have more time (for that sort of thing);

Geld müsste man haben if only we had plenty of money;

so müsste es immer sein it should always be like this;

das müsste sie eigentlich wissen she really ought to know that

5. umg, verneint (dürfen):

du musst doch nicht gleich die Wut kriegen there’s no need to go straight into a rage;

das musst du nicht tun you mustn’t do that;

du musst nicht traurig sein you mustn’t be sad

B. v/i (hat gemusst)

1. have to; (gezwungen werden) auch be forced to; bei innerer Überzeugung: must;

ich muss! I’ve got no choice;

muss ich (wirklich)? do I (really) have to?;

ich muss nach Hause I have to go home, I must go home;

er muss zur Schule he has to go to school;

das Auto muss heute noch in die Werkstatt the car has to go into the garage today;

sie hat zum Chef gemusst she had to go and see the boss;

ich muss mal (aufs Klo) umg I must go to the loo, US I have to go to the bathroom; kinderspr I need to do a wee

2. umg (an der Reihe sein)

wer muss heute? whose turn is it today?

* * *
1.
unregelmäßiges Modalverb; 2. Part. müssen

1) (gezwungen, verpflichtet sein) have to

er muss es tun — he must do it; he has to or (coll.) has got to do it

er muss es nicht tun — he does not have to do it; he has not got to do it (coll.)

er musste es tun od. hat es tun müssen — he had to do it

muss er es tun? — must he do it?; does he have to or (coll.) has he got to do it?

wir werden zurückkommen müssen — we shall have to come back

muss das jetzt sein? — does it have to be now?

muss das sein? — it is really necessary?

es muss nicht sein — it is not essential

so musste es ja kommen — it was inevitable that it should come to this

wir müssen Ihnen leider mitteilen, dass... — we regret to have to inform you that...

das muss 1968 gewesen sein — it must have been in 1968

er muss gleich hier sein — he will be here or he is bound to be here at any moment

2) Konjunktiv II

es müsste doch möglich sein — it ought to be possible

reich müsste man sein! — how nice it would be to be rich!

man müsste nochmals zwanzig sein — oh to be twenty again!
2.
unregelmäßiges intransitives Verb

1) (gehen, fahren, gebracht werden usw. müssen) have to go

ich muss zur Arbeit/nach Hause — I have to or must go to work/go home

2)

ich muss mal — (fam.) I've got to or need to spend a penny (Brit. coll.) or (Amer. coll.) go to the john

3) (gezwungen, verpflichtet sein)

muss er? — does he have to?; has he got to? (coll.)

er muss nicht — he doesn't have to or (coll.) hasn't got to

* * *

aux.

must modal v.

(§ p.,pp.: mußte, gemußt)

= to be obliged expr.

to have got to expr.

to have to v.

to want v.

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > müssen
5 עבד

עָבַד(b. h.) ( to work) 1) to serve, work for. Gitt.IV, 5 עוֹבֵד את רבווכ׳ works one day for his master, and one for himself; a. fr. Esp. to do priestly service. Ḥull.24b אחיו הכהנים … לַעֲבוֹדוכ׳ his brother priests allow him not to serve, until he is twenty years of age. 2) to prepare; to till the ground; to dress (hides). Gen. R. s. 22 קין עובד אדמה Cain the tiller of the ground. Y.Ab. Zar. II, 41b bot. גוי עוֹבְדָן; Tosef. ib. IV (V), 10 עוֹבְדוֹ, v. דָּבַב I; (Bab. ib. 33a עיבדן). Y.Sabb.I, 4b top נתן כלים … ומצאו עובד בווכ׳ if one gave a gentile garments to wash, and found him working at them on the Sabbath; a. fr.Part. pass. עָבוּד, pl. עֲבוּדִין dressed, v. infra. 3) (v. עֲבוֹדָה) to use esp. for idolatrous purposes; to worship. Tem.VI, 1, v. infra. Ab. Zar. III, 7 (defining אשרה) כל שעוֹבְדִין אותה a tree which is itself worshipped (not one at which idolatrous rites are performed). Ib. הואיל … הן עובדין since they worship merely the image (under the tree). Snh.VII, 6 העובדע״ז אחד העובדוכ׳ he who worships an idol, whether he goes through the regular forms of that particular worship (v. ib. 60b), or sacrifices Ab. Zar. III, 5 העכומ״ז העובדיןוכ׳ as to idolaters that worship mountains and hills (as deities), they (the territories) may be used, but what is on them is forbidden. Ib. 45b אילן … ולבסוף עֲבָדוֹ if one planted a tree and afterwards made it a subject of worship. Ib. 46a ועוֹבְדֵיהֶן בסייף and those (Jews) who worship them are put to death by the sword; Tosef. ib. VI (VII), 8. Sabb.56b אילמלי לא … ולא עָבְדוּ ישראלע״א had David not listened to evil gossip (against Mephibosheth), … Israel would not have worshipped idols (under Jeroboam). Ib. 105b עד שיאמר לו עֲבוֹדע״ז until he (the tempter) finally tells him, worship idols; Tosef.B. Kam. IX, 31. Ḥull.13b נכרים שבח״ל לאו עוֹבְדֵיע״א הן gentiles outside of Palestine must not be considered as idolaters; a. v. fr. Nif. נֶעֱבַד 1) to be prepared, dressed. Tosef. B. Kam. l. c. עורות שאינן נֶעֱבָדִין ed. Zuck. (oth. ed. עֲבוּדִין) undressed hides; a. e. 2) to be used, esp. for illicit purposes; to be worshipped. Tem. l. c. המוקצה והנ׳ the animal designated for idolatrous purposes and the one used; expl. כל שעובדין אותו whatever they may use it for ((e. g. yoking the ox, shearing the sheep for the benefit of idolatrous temples). Ib. 28a נעבדה בהן עבירה an illicit act has been done with them (by coupling them); ib. לא נֵתְעַבְּדָה בה עבירה no sinful act has been done with it (by which to unfit it for the altar). Ab. Zar.46b יש נ׳ במחובר אצל גבוה does the law forbidding the use in divine worship of objects which have been used for idolatrous purposes include things fixed in the ground? Ib. יש שינוי בנ׳ does change of form restore to legitimate use objects otherwise forbidden on account of their use in connection with idolatry? a. fr. Nithpa. נַתְעַבֵּד same, v. supra. Hif. הֶעֱבִיד to enslave, oppress. Yalk. Ex. 162 הֶעֱבִידוֹ בכלוכ׳ he (Esau) oppressed him with all sorts of troubles. Pi. עִיבֵּד to prepare, esp. to dress hides. Sabb.VII, 2 (among the labors forbidden on the Sabbath) והמְעַבֵּד את עורו dressing the hide of the deer (to fit it for parchment). Ib. 75b חייב משום מעבד is guilty of a Sabbath offence coming under the category of tanning. Gitt.54b גוילין … לא עִיבַּדְתִּין לשמן I did not prepare the parchment sheets with the proper intention; a. fr.

Jewish literature > עבד
6 עָבַד

עָבַד(b. h.) ( to work) 1) to serve, work for. Gitt.IV, 5 עוֹבֵד את רבווכ׳ works one day for his master, and one for himself; a. fr. Esp. to do priestly service. Ḥull.24b אחיו הכהנים … לַעֲבוֹדוכ׳ his brother priests allow him not to serve, until he is twenty years of age. 2) to prepare; to till the ground; to dress (hides). Gen. R. s. 22 קין עובד אדמה Cain the tiller of the ground. Y.Ab. Zar. II, 41b bot. גוי עוֹבְדָן; Tosef. ib. IV (V), 10 עוֹבְדוֹ, v. דָּבַב I; (Bab. ib. 33a עיבדן). Y.Sabb.I, 4b top נתן כלים … ומצאו עובד בווכ׳ if one gave a gentile garments to wash, and found him working at them on the Sabbath; a. fr.Part. pass. עָבוּד, pl. עֲבוּדִין dressed, v. infra. 3) (v. עֲבוֹדָה) to use esp. for idolatrous purposes; to worship. Tem.VI, 1, v. infra. Ab. Zar. III, 7 (defining אשרה) כל שעוֹבְדִין אותה a tree which is itself worshipped (not one at which idolatrous rites are performed). Ib. הואיל … הן עובדין since they worship merely the image (under the tree). Snh.VII, 6 העובדע״ז אחד העובדוכ׳ he who worships an idol, whether he goes through the regular forms of that particular worship (v. ib. 60b), or sacrifices Ab. Zar. III, 5 העכומ״ז העובדיןוכ׳ as to idolaters that worship mountains and hills (as deities), they (the territories) may be used, but what is on them is forbidden. Ib. 45b אילן … ולבסוף עֲבָדוֹ if one planted a tree and afterwards made it a subject of worship. Ib. 46a ועוֹבְדֵיהֶן בסייף and those (Jews) who worship them are put to death by the sword; Tosef. ib. VI (VII), 8. Sabb.56b אילמלי לא … ולא עָבְדוּ ישראלע״א had David not listened to evil gossip (against Mephibosheth), … Israel would not have worshipped idols (under Jeroboam). Ib. 105b עד שיאמר לו עֲבוֹדע״ז until he (the tempter) finally tells him, worship idols; Tosef.B. Kam. IX, 31. Ḥull.13b נכרים שבח״ל לאו עוֹבְדֵיע״א הן gentiles outside of Palestine must not be considered as idolaters; a. v. fr. Nif. נֶעֱבַד 1) to be prepared, dressed. Tosef. B. Kam. l. c. עורות שאינן נֶעֱבָדִין ed. Zuck. (oth. ed. עֲבוּדִין) undressed hides; a. e. 2) to be used, esp. for illicit purposes; to be worshipped. Tem. l. c. המוקצה והנ׳ the animal designated for idolatrous purposes and the one used; expl. כל שעובדין אותו whatever they may use it for ((e. g. yoking the ox, shearing the sheep for the benefit of idolatrous temples). Ib. 28a נעבדה בהן עבירה an illicit act has been done with them (by coupling them); ib. לא נֵתְעַבְּדָה בה עבירה no sinful act has been done with it (by which to unfit it for the altar). Ab. Zar.46b יש נ׳ במחובר אצל גבוה does the law forbidding the use in divine worship of objects which have been used for idolatrous purposes include things fixed in the ground? Ib. יש שינוי בנ׳ does change of form restore to legitimate use objects otherwise forbidden on account of their use in connection with idolatry? a. fr. Nithpa. נַתְעַבֵּד same, v. supra. Hif. הֶעֱבִיד to enslave, oppress. Yalk. Ex. 162 הֶעֱבִידוֹ בכלוכ׳ he (Esau) oppressed him with all sorts of troubles. Pi. עִיבֵּד to prepare, esp. to dress hides. Sabb.VII, 2 (among the labors forbidden on the Sabbath) והמְעַבֵּד את עורו dressing the hide of the deer (to fit it for parchment). Ib. 75b חייב משום מעבד is guilty of a Sabbath offence coming under the category of tanning. Gitt.54b גוילין … לא עִיבַּדְתִּין לשמן I did not prepare the parchment sheets with the proper intention; a. fr.

Jewish literature > עָבַד
7 Jahr

n; -(e)s, -e

1. Zeitspanne: year; ein halbes Jahr six months; anderthalb Jahre a year and a half, eighteen months; im Jahr 2003 in (the year) 2003; bis zum 31. Dezember d. J. (= dieses Jahres) until December 31st of this year; Anfang der achtziger Jahre in the early eighties; das ganze Jahr all year; alle Jahre every year; auf Jahre hinaus for years to come; im Lauf der Jahre through ( oder over) the years; in diesem / im nächsten Jahr this / next year; mit den Jahren with (the) years; nach Jahren after (many) years; nach Jahr und Tag after a very long time, (many) years later; seit Jahr und Tag for a long time, for many years; heute vor einem Jahr a year ago today; von Jahr zu Jahr from year to year; weitS. as the years go by; Jahr für Jahr year after year

2. Alter: mit oder im Alter von 20 Jahren at the age of twenty; in den besten Jahren sein be in the prime of life; in die Jahre kommen be getting on (a bit), be getting a bit long in the tooth hum., Am. be getting up there; seine Jahre spüren feel one’s age; ( noch) jung an Jahren sein be (still) young ( oder in one’s youth); mit den Jahren lernt man das over the years, as the years go by; seine Jahre voll haben be able to retire (having contributed to pension fund for the necessary number of years), have reached retirement (age); Buckel 2

* * *

das Jahr

year

* * *
[jaːɐ]
nt -(e)s, -e

1) year

ein halbes Jáhr — six months sing or pl

ein drei viertel Jáhr — nine months sing or pl

anderthalb Jáhre — one and a half years sing, eighteen months sing or pl

zwei Jáhre Garantie — a two-year guarantee

im Jáhr(e) 1066 — in( the year) 1066

die sechziger Jáhre — the sixties sing or pl

alle Jáhre — every year

alle zehn Jáhre — every ten years

alle Jáhre wieder — year after year

ein Jáhr ums andere — year after year

auf Jáhre hinaus — for years ahead

auf Jáhr und Tag — to the very day

einmal im Jáhr(e) — once a year

das ganze Jáhr über — all year (round or through)

pro Jáhr — a year, per annum

das Buch des Jáhres — the book of the year

noch nach Jáhren — years later

nach Jáhr und Tag — after (many) years

vor Jáhr und Tag — (many) years ago

seit Jáhr und Tag — for years

mit den Jáhren — as( the) years go by, over the years

zwischen den Jáhren (inf) — between Christmas and New Year

(freiwilliges) soziales/ökologisches Jáhr — year of voluntary work in the social services/environmental sector

2)

(= Alter, Lebensjahr) er ist zehn Jáhre (alt) — he is ten years old

mit dreißig Jáhren — at the age of thirty

Personen über 18 Jáhre/unter 18 Jáhren — people over/under (the age of) 18

in die Jáhre kommen (inf) — to be getting on (in years)

man sieht ihm seine Jáhre nicht an — his age doesn't show

in den besten Jáhren sein or stehen — to be in the prime of one's life

mit den Jáhren — as one gets older

* * *

das

1) (the period of time the earth takes to go once round the sun, about 365 days: We lived here for five years, from November 1968 to November 1973; a two-year delay.) year

2) (the period from January 1 to December 31, being 365 days, except in a leap year, when it is 366 days: in the year 1945.) year

* * *

Jahr

<-[e]s, -e>

[ˈja:ɐ̯]

nt

1. (Zeitraum von 12 Monaten) year

die 20er-/30er-\Jahre etc. the twenties/thirties etc. + sing/pl vb

anderthalb \Jahre a year and a half

ein dreiviertel \Jahr nine months

ein halbes \Jahr six months, half a year

das ganze \Jahr über throughout the whole year

ein viertel \Jahr three months

letztes [o im letzten] \Jahr last year

nächstes [o im nächsten] \Jahr next year

das neue \Jahr the new year

alles Gute zu Weihnachten und viel Glück im neuen \Jahr! merry Christmas and a happy new year

\Jahr für [o um] \Jahr year after year

noch früh im \Jahr sein to be at the beginning of the year

im \Jahre... in [the year]...

... im [o pro] \Jahr... a year

ich gehe zweimal im \Jahr zum Arzt I go to the doctor's twice a year

in diesem/im nächsten \Jahr this/next year

in einem \Jahr/in... \Jahren in a year/in... years

mit den \Jahren as the years go by, over the years

mit... \Jahren at... [years of age]

nach einem \Jahr after a year

nach \Jahren for years

vor einem \Jahr a year ago

vor [...] \Jahren [...] years ago

alle... \Jahre every... years

alle hundert \Jahre ändert sich das Klima the climate changes every hundred years

alle \Jahre wieder every year

der/die/das... des \Jahres the... of the year

dieser Bestseller wurde zum Buch des \Jahres gekürt this bestseller was chosen as book of the year

soziales \Jahr year spent by young people doing work in the area of social services

auf \Jahre hinaus for years to come

2. (Lebensjahre)... [years old]

... \Jahre jung sein (hum)... years young hum

sie ist 80 \Jahre jung she's 80 years young

3.

▶ in den besten \Jahren [sein] [to be] in one's prime

▶ im \Jahre des Heils (veraltet) in the year of grace old

▶ im \Jahre des Herrn anno domini, in the year of our Lord

▶ in die \Jahre kommen (euph fam) to be getting on [in years]

▶ nach/seit \Jahr und Tag (geh) after/for many years

▶ das verflixte siebte \Jahr (fam) the seven-year itch

* * *

das; Jahr[e]s, Jahre

1) year

ein halbes Jahr — six months

anderthalb Jahre — eighteen months; a year and a half

im Jahr[e] 1908 — in [the year] 1908

jedes Jahr — every year

jedes zweite Jahr — [once] every two years

alle Jahre — every year

lange Jahre [hindurch] — for many years

Jahr für od. um Jahr — year after year

von Jahr zu Jahr — from one year to the next; from year to year

zwischen den Jahren — between Christmas and the New Year

auf Jahr und Tag — to the exact day

nach Jahr und Tag — after many years

vor Jahr und Tag — (mit Präteritum) many years ago; (mit Plusquamperfekt) many years before

2) (LebensJahr) year

er ist zwanzig Jahre [alt] — he is twenty years old or of age

Kinder bis zu zwölf Jahren — children up to the age of twelve or up to twelve years of age

Kinder über 14 Jahre — children over the age of 14 or over 14 years of age

Kinder ab zwei Jahren — children of two years and over

alle Männer zwischen 18 und 45 Jahren — all men between the ages of 18 and 45

mit 65 Jahren od. im Alter von 65 Jahren — at the age of 65

das hat er schon in jungen Jahren gelernt — he learned that at an early age or while he was still young

mit den Jahren — as he/she etc. grows/grew older

er ist um Jahre gealtert — he's put on years

in die Jahre kommen — reach middle age

* * *

Jahr n; -(e)s, -e

1. Zeitspanne: year;

ein halbes Jahr six months;

anderthalb Jahre a year and a half, eighteen months;

im Jahr 2003 in (the year) 2003;

bis zum 31. Dezember d. J. (=

dieses Jahres) until December 31st of this year;

Anfang der achtziger Jahre in the early eighties;

das ganze Jahr all year;

alle Jahre every year;

auf Jahre hinaus for years to come;

im Lauf der Jahre through ( oder over) the years;

in diesem/im nächsten Jahr this/next year;

mit den Jahren with (the) years;

nach Jahren after (many) years;

nach Jahr und Tag after a very long time, (many) years later;

seit Jahr und Tag for a long time, for many years;

heute vor einem Jahr a year ago today;

von Jahr zu Jahr from year to year; weitS. as the years go by;

Jahr für Jahr year after year

2. Alter:

mit oder

im Alter von 20 Jahren at the age of twenty;

in den besten Jahren sein be in the prime of life;

in die Jahre kommen be getting on (a bit), be getting a bit long in the tooth hum, US be getting up there;

seine Jahre spüren feel one’s age;

(noch) jung an Jahren sein be (still) young ( oder in one’s youth);

mit den Jahren lernt man das over the years, as the years go by;

seine Jahre vollhaben be able to retire (having contributed to pension fund for the necessary number of years), have reached retirement (age); → Buckel 2

* * *

das; Jahr[e]s, Jahre

1) year

ein halbes Jahr — six months

anderthalb Jahre — eighteen months; a year and a half

im Jahr[e] 1908 — in [the year] 1908

jedes Jahr — every year

jedes zweite Jahr — [once] every two years

alle Jahre — every year

lange Jahre [hindurch] — for many years

Jahr für od. um Jahr — year after year

von Jahr zu Jahr — from one year to the next; from year to year

zwischen den Jahren — between Christmas and the New Year

auf Jahr und Tag — to the exact day

nach Jahr und Tag — after many years

vor Jahr und Tag — (mit Präteritum) many years ago; (mit Plusquamperfekt) many years before

2) (LebensJahr) year

er ist zwanzig Jahre [alt] — he is twenty years old or of age

Kinder bis zu zwölf Jahren — children up to the age of twelve or up to twelve years of age

Kinder über 14 Jahre — children over the age of 14 or over 14 years of age

Kinder ab zwei Jahren — children of two years and over

alle Männer zwischen 18 und 45 Jahren — all men between the ages of 18 and 45

mit 65 Jahren od. im Alter von 65 Jahren — at the age of 65

das hat er schon in jungen Jahren gelernt — he learned that at an early age or while he was still young

mit den Jahren — as he/she etc. grows/grew older

er ist um Jahre gealtert — he's put on years

in die Jahre kommen — reach middle age

* * *

-e n.

year n.

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > Jahr
8 Historical Portugal

   Before Romans described western Iberia or Hispania as "Lusitania," ancient Iberians inhabited the land. Phoenician and Greek trading settlements grew up in the Tagus estuary area and nearby coasts. Beginning around 202 BCE, Romans invaded what is today southern Portugal. With Rome's defeat of Carthage, Romans proceeded to conquer and rule the western region north of the Tagus, which they named Roman "Lusitania." In the fourth century CE, as Rome's rule weakened, the area experienced yet another invasion—Germanic tribes, principally the Suevi, who eventually were Christianized. During the sixth century CE, the Suevi kingdom was superseded by yet another Germanic tribe—the Christian Visigoths.

   A major turning point in Portugal's history came in 711, as Muslim armies from North Africa, consisting of both Arab and Berber elements, invaded the Iberian Peninsula from across the Straits of Gibraltar. They entered what is now Portugal in 714, and proceeded to conquer most of the country except for the far north. For the next half a millennium, Islam and Muslim presence in Portugal left a significant mark upon the politics, government, language, and culture of the country.

   Islam, Reconquest, and Portugal Created, 714-1140

   The long frontier struggle between Muslim invaders and Christian communities in the north of the Iberian peninsula was called the Reconquista (Reconquest). It was during this struggle that the first dynasty of Portuguese kings (Burgundian) emerged and the independent monarchy of Portugal was established. Christian forces moved south from what is now the extreme north of Portugal and gradually defeated Muslim forces, besieging and capturing towns under Muslim sway. In the ninth century, as Christian forces slowly made their way southward, Christian elements were dominant only in the area between Minho province and the Douro River; this region became known as "territorium Portu-calense."

   In the 11th century, the advance of the Reconquest quickened as local Christian armies were reinforced by crusading knights from what is now France and England. Christian forces took Montemor (1034), at the Mondego River; Lamego (1058); Viseu (1058); and Coimbra (1064). In 1095, the king of Castile and Léon granted the country of "Portu-cale," what became northern Portugal, to a Burgundian count who had emigrated from France. This was the foundation of Portugal. In 1139, a descendant of this count, Afonso Henriques, proclaimed himself "King of Portugal." He was Portugal's first monarch, the "Founder," and the first of the Burgundian dynasty, which ruled until 1385.

   The emergence of Portugal in the 12th century as a separate monarchy in Iberia occurred before the Christian Reconquest of the peninsula. In the 1140s, the pope in Rome recognized Afonso Henriques as king of Portugal. In 1147, after a long, bloody siege, Muslim-occupied Lisbon fell to Afonso Henriques's army. Lisbon was the greatest prize of the 500-year war. Assisting this effort were English crusaders on their way to the Holy Land; the first bishop of Lisbon was an Englishman. When the Portuguese captured Faro and Silves in the Algarve province in 1248-50, the Reconquest of the extreme western portion of the Iberian peninsula was complete—significantly, more than two centuries before the Spanish crown completed the Reconquest of the eastern portion by capturing Granada in 1492.

   Consolidation and Independence of Burgundian Portugal, 1140-1385

   Two main themes of Portugal's early existence as a monarchy are the consolidation of control over the realm and the defeat of a Castil-ian threat from the east to its independence. At the end of this period came the birth of a new royal dynasty (Aviz), which prepared to carry the Christian Reconquest beyond continental Portugal across the straits of Gibraltar to North Africa. There was a variety of motives behind these developments. Portugal's independent existence was imperiled by threats from neighboring Iberian kingdoms to the north and east. Politics were dominated not only by efforts against the Muslims in

   Portugal (until 1250) and in nearby southern Spain (until 1492), but also by internecine warfare among the kingdoms of Castile, Léon, Aragon, and Portugal. A final comeback of Muslim forces was defeated at the battle of Salado (1340) by allied Castilian and Portuguese forces. In the emerging Kingdom of Portugal, the monarch gradually gained power over and neutralized the nobility and the Church.

   The historic and commonplace Portuguese saying "From Spain, neither a good wind nor a good marriage" was literally played out in diplomacy and war in the late 14th-century struggles for mastery in the peninsula. Larger, more populous Castile was pitted against smaller Portugal. Castile's Juan I intended to force a union between Castile and Portugal during this era of confusion and conflict. In late 1383, Portugal's King Fernando, the last king of the Burgundian dynasty, suddenly died prematurely at age 38, and the Master of Aviz, Portugal's most powerful nobleman, took up the cause of independence and resistance against Castile's invasion. The Master of Aviz, who became King João I of Portugal, was able to obtain foreign assistance. With the aid of English archers, Joao's armies defeated the Castilians in the crucial battle of Aljubarrota, on 14 August 1385, a victory that assured the independence of the Portuguese monarchy from its Castilian nemesis for several centuries.

   Aviz Dynasty and Portugal's First Overseas Empire, 1385-1580

   The results of the victory at Aljubarrota, much celebrated in Portugal's art and monuments, and the rise of the Aviz dynasty also helped to establish a new merchant class in Lisbon and Oporto, Portugal's second city. This group supported King João I's program of carrying the Reconquest to North Africa, since it was interested in expanding Portugal's foreign commerce and tapping into Muslim trade routes and resources in Africa. With the Reconquest against the Muslims completed in Portugal and the threat from Castile thwarted for the moment, the Aviz dynasty launched an era of overseas conquest, exploration, and trade. These efforts dominated Portugal's 15th and 16th centuries.

   The overseas empire and age of Discoveries began with Portugal's bold conquest in 1415 of the Moroccan city of Ceuta. One royal member of the 1415 expedition was young, 21-year-old Prince Henry, later known in history as "Prince Henry the Navigator." His part in the capture of Ceuta won Henry his knighthood and began Portugal's "Marvelous Century," during which the small kingdom was counted as a European and world power of consequence. Henry was the son of King João I and his English queen, Philippa of Lancaster, but he did not inherit the throne. Instead, he spent most of his life and his fortune, and that of the wealthy military Order of Christ, on various imperial ventures and on voyages of exploration down the African coast and into the Atlantic. While mythology has surrounded Henry's controversial role in the Discoveries, and this role has been exaggerated, there is no doubt that he played a vital part in the initiation of Portugal's first overseas empire and in encouraging exploration. He was naturally curious, had a sense of mission for Portugal, and was a strong leader. He also had wealth to expend; at least a third of the African voyages of the time were under his sponsorship. If Prince Henry himself knew little science, significant scientific advances in navigation were made in his day.

   What were Portugal's motives for this new imperial effort? The well-worn historical cliche of "God, Glory, and Gold" can only partly explain the motivation of a small kingdom with few natural resources and barely 1 million people, which was greatly outnumbered by the other powers it confronted. Among Portuguese objectives were the desire to exploit known North African trade routes and resources (gold, wheat, leather, weaponry, and other goods that were scarce in Iberia); the need to outflank the Muslim world in the Mediterranean by sailing around Africa, attacking Muslims en route; and the wish to ally with Christian kingdoms beyond Africa. This enterprise also involved a strategy of breaking the Venetian spice monopoly by trading directly with the East by means of discovering and exploiting a sea route around Africa to Asia. Besides the commercial motives, Portugal nurtured a strong crusading sense of Christian mission, and various classes in the kingdom saw an opportunity for fame and gain.

   By the time of Prince Henry's death in 1460, Portugal had gained control of the Atlantic archipelagos of the Azores and Madeiras, begun to colonize the Cape Verde Islands, failed to conquer the Canary Islands from Castile, captured various cities on Morocco's coast, and explored as far as Senegal, West Africa, down the African coast. By 1488, Bar-tolomeu Dias had rounded the Cape of Good Hope in South Africa and thereby discovered the way to the Indian Ocean.

   Portugal's largely coastal African empire and later its fragile Asian empire brought unexpected wealth but were purchased at a high price. Costs included wars of conquest and defense against rival powers, manning the far-flung navel and trade fleets and scattered castle-fortresses, and staffing its small but fierce armies, all of which entailed a loss of skills and population to maintain a scattered empire. Always short of capital, the monarchy became indebted to bankers. There were many defeats beginning in the 16th century at the hands of the larger imperial European monarchies (Spain, France, England, and Holland) and many attacks on Portugal and its strung-out empire. Typically, there was also the conflict that arose when a tenuously held world empire that rarely if ever paid its way demanded finance and manpower Portugal itself lacked.

   The first 80 years of the glorious imperial era, the golden age of Portugal's imperial power and world influence, was an African phase. During 1415-88, Portuguese navigators and explorers in small ships, some of them caravelas (caravels), explored the treacherous, disease-ridden coasts of Africa from Morocco to South Africa beyond the Cape of Good Hope. By the 1470s, the Portuguese had reached the Gulf of Guinea and, in the early 1480s, what is now Angola. Bartolomeu Dias's extraordinary voyage of 1487-88 to South Africa's coast and the edge of the Indian Ocean convinced Portugal that the best route to Asia's spices and Christians lay south, around the tip of southern Africa. Between 1488 and 1495, there was a hiatus caused in part by domestic conflict in Portugal, discussion of resources available for further conquests beyond Africa in Asia, and serious questions as to Portugal's capacity to reach beyond Africa. In 1495, King Manuel and his council decided to strike for Asia, whatever the consequences. In 1497-99, Vasco da Gama, under royal orders, made the epic two-year voyage that discovered the sea route to western India (Asia), outflanked Islam and Venice, and began Portugal's Asian empire. Within 50 years, Portugal had discovered and begun the exploitation of its largest colony, Brazil, and set up forts and trading posts from the Middle East (Aden and Ormuz), India (Calicut, Goa, etc.), Malacca, and Indonesia to Macau in China.

   By the 1550s, parts of its largely coastal, maritime trading post empire from Morocco to the Moluccas were under siege from various hostile forces, including Muslims, Christians, and Hindi. Although Moroccan forces expelled the Portuguese from the major coastal cities by 1550, the rival European monarchies of Castile (Spain), England, France, and later Holland began to seize portions of her undermanned, outgunned maritime empire.

   In 1580, Phillip II of Spain, whose mother was a Portuguese princess and who had a strong claim to the Portuguese throne, invaded Portugal, claimed the throne, and assumed control over the realm and, by extension, its African, Asian, and American empires. Phillip II filled the power vacuum that appeared in Portugal following the loss of most of Portugal's army and its young, headstrong King Sebastião in a disastrous war in Morocco. Sebastiao's death in battle (1578) and the lack of a natural heir to succeed him, as well as the weak leadership of the cardinal who briefly assumed control in Lisbon, led to a crisis that Spain's strong monarch exploited. As a result, Portugal lost its independence to Spain for a period of 60 years.

   Portugal under Spanish Rule, 1580-1640

   Despite the disastrous nature of Portugal's experience under Spanish rule, "The Babylonian Captivity" gave birth to modern Portuguese nationalism, its second overseas empire, and its modern alliance system with England. Although Spain allowed Portugal's weakened empire some autonomy, Spanish rule in Portugal became increasingly burdensome and unacceptable. Spain's ambitious imperial efforts in Europe and overseas had an impact on the Portuguese as Spain made greater and greater demands on its smaller neighbor for manpower and money. Portugal's culture underwent a controversial Castilianization, while its empire became hostage to Spain's fortunes. New rival powers England, France, and Holland attacked and took parts of Spain's empire and at the same time attacked Portugal's empire, as well as the mother country.

   Portugal's empire bore the consequences of being attacked by Spain's bitter enemies in what was a form of world war. Portuguese losses were heavy. By 1640, Portugal had lost most of its Moroccan cities as well as Ceylon, the Moluccas, and sections of India. With this, Portugal's Asian empire was gravely weakened. Only Goa, Damão, Diu, Bombay, Timor, and Macau remained and, in Brazil, Dutch forces occupied the northeast.

   On 1 December 1640, long commemorated as a national holiday, Portuguese rebels led by the duke of Braganza overthrew Spanish domination and took advantage of Spanish weakness following a more serious rebellion in Catalonia. Portugal regained independence from Spain, but at a price: dependence on foreign assistance to maintain its independence in the form of the renewal of the alliance with England.

   Restoration and Second Empire, 1640-1822

   Foreign affairs and empire dominated the restoration era and aftermath, and Portugal again briefly enjoyed greater European power and prestige. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance was renewed and strengthened in treaties of 1642, 1654, and 1661, and Portugal's independence from Spain was underwritten by English pledges and armed assistance. In a Luso-Spanish treaty of 1668, Spain recognized Portugal's independence. Portugal's alliance with England was a marriage of convenience and necessity between two monarchies with important religious, cultural, and social differences. In return for legal, diplomatic, and trade privileges, as well as the use during war and peace of Portugal's great Lisbon harbor and colonial ports for England's navy, England pledged to protect Portugal and its scattered empire from any attack. The previously cited 17th-century alliance treaties were renewed later in the Treaty of Windsor, signed in London in 1899. On at least 10 different occasions after 1640, and during the next two centuries, England was central in helping prevent or repel foreign invasions of its ally, Portugal.

   Portugal's second empire (1640-1822) was largely Brazil-oriented. Portuguese colonization, exploitation of wealth, and emigration focused on Portuguese America, and imperial revenues came chiefly from Brazil. Between 1670 and 1740, Portugal's royalty and nobility grew wealthier on funds derived from Brazilian gold, diamonds, sugar, tobacco, and other crops, an enterprise supported by the Atlantic slave trade and the supply of African slave labor from West Africa and Angola. Visitors today can see where much of that wealth was invested: Portugal's rich legacy of monumental architecture. Meanwhile, the African slave trade took a toll in Angola and West Africa.

   In continental Portugal, absolutist monarchy dominated politics and government, and there was a struggle for position and power between the monarchy and other institutions, such as the Church and nobility. King José I's chief minister, usually known in history as the marquis of Pombal (ruled 1750-77), sharply suppressed the nobility and the

   Church (including the Inquisition, now a weak institution) and expelled the Jesuits. Pombal also made an effort to reduce economic dependence on England, Portugal's oldest ally. But his successes did not last much beyond his disputed time in office.

   Beginning in the late 18th century, the European-wide impact of the French Revolution and the rise of Napoleon placed Portugal in a vulnerable position. With the monarchy ineffectively led by an insane queen (Maria I) and her indecisive regent son (João VI), Portugal again became the focus of foreign ambition and aggression. With England unable to provide decisive assistance in time, France—with Spain's consent—invaded Portugal in 1807. As Napoleon's army under General Junot entered Lisbon meeting no resistance, Portugal's royal family fled on a British fleet to Brazil, where it remained in exile until 1821. In the meantime, Portugal's overseas empire was again under threat. There was a power vacuum as the monarch was absent, foreign armies were present, and new political notions of liberalism and constitutional monarchy were exciting various groups of citizens.

   Again England came to the rescue, this time in the form of the armies of the duke of Wellington. Three successive French invasions of Portugal were defeated and expelled, and Wellington succeeded in carrying the war against Napoleon across the Portuguese frontier into Spain. The presence of the English army, the new French-born liberal ideas, and the political vacuum combined to create revolutionary conditions. The French invasions and the peninsular wars, where Portuguese armed forces played a key role, marked the beginning of a new era in politics.

   Liberalism and Constitutional Monarchy, 1822-1910

   During 1807-22, foreign invasions, war, and civil strife over conflicting political ideas gravely damaged Portugal's commerce, economy, and novice industry. The next terrible blow was the loss of Brazil in 1822, the jewel in the imperial crown. Portugal's very independence seemed to be at risk. In vain, Portugal sought to resist Brazilian independence by force, but in 1825 it formally acknowledged Brazilian independence by treaty.

   Portugal's slow recovery from the destructive French invasions and the "war of independence" was complicated by civil strife over the form of constitutional monarchy that best suited Portugal. After struggles over these issues between 1820 and 1834, Portugal settled somewhat uncertainly into a moderate constitutional monarchy whose constitution (Charter of 1826) lent it strong political powers to exert a moderating influence between the executive and legislative branches of the government. It also featured a new upper middle class based on land ownership and commerce; a Catholic Church that, although still important, lived with reduced privileges and property; a largely African (third) empire to which Lisbon and Oporto devoted increasing spiritual and material resources, starting with the liberal imperial plans of 1836 and 1851, and continuing with the work of institutions like the Lisbon Society of Geography (established 1875); and a mass of rural peasants whose bonds to the land weakened after 1850 and who began to immigrate in increasing numbers to Brazil and North America.

   Chronic military intervention in national politics began in 19th-century Portugal. Such intervention, usually commencing with coups or pronunciamentos (military revolts), was a shortcut to the spoils of political office and could reflect popular discontent as well as the power of personalities. An early example of this was the 1817 golpe (coup) attempt of General Gomes Freire against British military rule in Portugal before the return of King João VI from Brazil. Except for a more stable period from 1851 to 1880, military intervention in politics, or the threat thereof, became a feature of the constitutional monarchy's political life, and it continued into the First Republic and the subsequent Estado Novo.

   Beginning with the Regeneration period (1851-80), Portugal experienced greater political stability and economic progress. Military intervention in politics virtually ceased; industrialization and construction of railroads, roads, and bridges proceeded; two political parties (Regenerators and Historicals) worked out a system of rotation in power; and leading intellectuals sparked a cultural revival in several fields. In 19th-century literature, there was a new golden age led by such figures as Alexandre Herculano (historian), Eça de Queirós (novelist), Almeida Garrett (playwright and essayist), Antero de Quental (poet), and Joaquim Oliveira Martins (historian and social scientist). In its third overseas empire, Portugal attempted to replace the slave trade and slavery with legitimate economic activities; to reform the administration; and to expand Portuguese holdings beyond coastal footholds deep into the African hinterlands in West, West Central, and East Africa. After 1841, to some extent, and especially after 1870, colonial affairs, combined with intense nationalism, pressures for economic profit in Africa, sentiment for national revival, and the drift of European affairs would make or break Lisbon governments.

   Beginning with the political crisis that arose out of the "English Ultimatum" affair of January 1890, the monarchy became discredtted and identified with the poorly functioning government, political parties splintered, and republicanism found more supporters. Portugal participated in the "Scramble for Africa," expanding its African holdings, but failed to annex territory connecting Angola and Mozambique. A growing foreign debt and state bankruptcy as of the early 1890s damaged the constitutional monarchy's reputation, despite the efforts of King Carlos in diplomacy, the renewal of the alliance in the Windsor Treaty of 1899, and the successful if bloody colonial wars in the empire (1880-97). Republicanism proclaimed that Portugal's weak economy and poor society were due to two historic institutions: the monarchy and the Catholic Church. A republic, its stalwarts claimed, would bring greater individual liberty; efficient, if more decentralized government; and a stronger colonial program while stripping the Church of its role in both society and education.

   As the monarchy lost support and republicans became more aggressive, violence increased in politics. King Carlos I and his heir Luís were murdered in Lisbon by anarchist-republicans on 1 February 1908. Following a military and civil insurrection and fighting between monarchist and republican forces, on 5 October 1910, King Manuel II fled Portugal and a republic was proclaimed.

   First Parliamentary Republic, 1910-26

   Portugal's first attempt at republican government was the most unstable, turbulent parliamentary republic in the history of 20th-century Western Europe. During a little under 16 years of the republic, there were 45 governments, a number of legislatures that did not complete normal terms, military coups, and only one president who completed his four-year term in office. Portuguese society was poorly prepared for this political experiment. Among the deadly legacies of the monarchy were a huge public debt; a largely rural, apolitical, and illiterate peasant population; conflict over the causes of the country's misfortunes; and lack of experience with a pluralist, democratic system.

   The republic had some talented leadership but lacked popular, institutional, and economic support. The 1911 republican constitution established only a limited democracy, as only a small portion of the adult male citizenry was eligible to vote. In a country where the majority was Catholic, the republic passed harshly anticlerical laws, and its institutions and supporters persecuted both the Church and its adherents. During its brief disjointed life, the First Republic drafted important reform plans in economic, social, and educational affairs; actively promoted development in the empire; and pursued a liberal, generous foreign policy. Following British requests for Portugal's assistance in World War I, Portugal entered the war on the Allied side in March 1916 and sent armies to Flanders and Portuguese Africa. Portugal's intervention in that conflict, however, was too costly in many respects, and the ultimate failure of the republic in part may be ascribed to Portugal's World War I activities.

   Unfortunately for the republic, its time coincided with new threats to Portugal's African possessions: World War I, social and political demands from various classes that could not be reconciled, excessive military intervention in politics, and, in particular, the worst economic and financial crisis Portugal had experienced since the 16th and 17th centuries. After the original Portuguese Republican Party (PRP, also known as the "Democrats") splintered into three warring groups in 1912, no true multiparty system emerged. The Democrats, except for only one or two elections, held an iron monopoly of electoral power, and political corruption became a major issue. As extreme right-wing dictatorships elsewhere in Europe began to take power in Italy (1922), neighboring Spain (1923), and Greece (1925), what scant popular support remained for the republic collapsed. Backed by a right-wing coalition of landowners from Alentejo, clergy, Coimbra University faculty and students, Catholic organizations, and big business, career military officers led by General Gomes da Costa executed a coup on 28 May 1926, turned out the last republican government, and established a military government.

   The Estado Novo (New State), 1926-74

   During the military phase (1926-32) of the Estado Novo, professional military officers, largely from the army, governed and administered Portugal and held key cabinet posts, but soon discovered that the military possessed no magic formula that could readily solve the problems inherited from the First Republic. Especially during the years 1926-31, the military dictatorship, even with its political repression of republican activities and institutions (military censorship of the press, political police action, and closure of the republic's rowdy parliament), was characterized by similar weaknesses: personalism and factionalism; military coups and political instability, including civil strife and loss of life; state debt and bankruptcy; and a weak economy. "Barracks parliamentarism" was not an acceptable alternative even to the "Nightmare Republic."

   Led by General Óscar Carmona, who had replaced and sent into exile General Gomes da Costa, the military dictatorship turned to a civilian expert in finance and economics to break the budget impasse and bring coherence to the disorganized system. Appointed minister of finance on 27 April 1928, the Coimbra University Law School professor of economics Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970) first reformed finance, helped balance the budget, and then turned to other concerns as he garnered extraordinary governing powers. In 1930, he was appointed interim head of another key ministry (Colonies) and within a few years had become, in effect, a civilian dictator who, with the military hierarchy's support, provided the government with coherence, a program, and a set of policies.

   For nearly 40 years after he was appointed the first civilian prime minister in 1932, Salazar's personality dominated the government. Unlike extreme right-wing dictators elsewhere in Europe, Salazar was directly appointed by the army but was never endorsed by a popular political party, street militia, or voter base. The scholarly, reclusive former Coimbra University professor built up what became known after 1932 as the Estado Novo ("New State"), which at the time of its overthrow by another military coup in 1974, was the longest surviving authoritarian regime in Western Europe. The system of Salazar and the largely academic and technocratic ruling group he gathered in his cabinets was based on the central bureaucracy of the state, which was supported by the president of the republic—always a senior career military officer, General Óscar Carmona (1928-51), General Craveiro Lopes (1951-58), and Admiral Américo Tómaz (1958-74)—and the complicity of various institutions. These included a rubber-stamp legislature called the National Assembly (1935-74) and a political police known under various names: PVDE (1932-45), PIDE (1945-69),

   and DGS (1969-74). Other defenders of the Estado Novo security were paramilitary organizations such as the National Republican Guard (GNR); the Portuguese Legion (PL); and the Portuguese Youth [Movement]. In addition to censorship of the media, theater, and books, there was political repression and a deliberate policy of depoliticization. All political parties except for the approved movement of regime loyalists, the União Nacional or (National Union), were banned.

   The most vigorous and more popular period of the New State was 1932-44, when the basic structures were established. Never monolithic or entirely the work of one person (Salazar), the New State was constructed with the assistance of several dozen top associates who were mainly academics from law schools, some technocrats with specialized skills, and a handful of trusted career military officers. The 1933 Constitution declared Portugal to be a "unitary, corporative Republic," and pressures to restore the monarchy were resisted. Although some of the regime's followers were fascists and pseudofascists, many more were conservative Catholics, integralists, nationalists, and monarchists of different varieties, and even some reactionary republicans. If the New State was authoritarian, it was not totalitarian and, unlike fascism in Benito Mussolini's Italy or Adolf Hitler's Germany, it usually employed the minimum of violence necessary to defeat what remained a largely fractious, incoherent opposition.

   With the tumultuous Second Republic and the subsequent civil war in nearby Spain, the regime felt threatened and reinforced its defenses. During what Salazar rightly perceived as a time of foreign policy crisis for Portugal (1936-45), he assumed control of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. From there, he pursued four basic foreign policy objectives: supporting the Nationalist rebels of General Francisco Franco in the Spanish Civil War (1936-39) and concluding defense treaties with a triumphant Franco; ensuring that General Franco in an exhausted Spain did not enter World War II on the Axis side; maintaining Portuguese neutrality in World War II with a post-1942 tilt toward the Allies, including granting Britain and the United States use of bases in the Azores Islands; and preserving and protecting Portugal's Atlantic Islands and its extensive, if poor, overseas empire in Africa and Asia.

   During the middle years of the New State (1944-58), many key Salazar associates in government either died or resigned, and there was greater social unrest in the form of unprecedented strikes and clandestine Communist activities, intensified opposition, and new threatening international pressures on Portugal's overseas empire. During the earlier phase of the Cold War (1947-60), Portugal became a steadfast, if weak, member of the US-dominated North Atlantic Treaty Organization alliance and, in 1955, with American support, Portugal joined the United Nations (UN). Colonial affairs remained a central concern of the regime. As of 1939, Portugal was the third largest colonial power in the world and possessed territories in tropical Africa (Angola, Mozambique, Guinea-Bissau, and São Tomé and Príncipe Islands) and the remnants of its 16th-century empire in Asia (Goa, Damão, Diu, East Timor, and Macau). Beginning in the early 1950s, following the independence of India in 1947, Portugal resisted Indian pressures to decolonize Portuguese India and used police forces to discourage internal opposition in its Asian and African colonies.

   The later years of the New State (1958-68) witnessed the aging of the increasingly isolated but feared Salazar and new threats both at home and overseas. Although the regime easily overcame the brief oppositionist threat from rival presidential candidate General Humberto Delgado in the spring of 1958, new developments in the African and Asian empires imperiled the authoritarian system. In February 1961, oppositionists hijacked the Portuguese ocean liner Santa Maria and, in following weeks, African insurgents in northern Angola, although they failed to expel the Portuguese, gained worldwide media attention, discredited the New State, and began the 13-year colonial war. After thwarting a dissident military coup against his continued leadership, Salazar and his ruling group mobilized military repression in Angola and attempted to develop the African colonies at a faster pace in order to ensure Portuguese control. Meanwhile, the other European colonial powers (Britain, France, Belgium, and Spain) rapidly granted political independence to their African territories.

   At the time of Salazar's removal from power in September 1968, following a stroke, Portugal's efforts to maintain control over its colonies appeared to be successful. President Americo Tomás appointed Dr. Marcello Caetano as Salazar's successor as prime minister. While maintaining the New State's basic structures, and continuing the regime's essential colonial policy, Caetano attempted wider reforms in colonial administration and some devolution of power from Lisbon, as well as more freedom of expression in Lisbon. Still, a great deal of the budget was devoted to supporting the wars against the insurgencies in Africa. Meanwhile in Asia, Portuguese India had fallen when the Indian army invaded in December 1961. The loss of Goa was a psychological blow to the leadership of the New State, and of the Asian empire only East Timor and Macau remained.

   The Caetano years (1968-74) were but a hiatus between the waning Salazar era and a new regime. There was greater political freedom and rapid economic growth (5-6 percent annually to late 1973), but Caetano's government was unable to reform the old system thoroughly and refused to consider new methods either at home or in the empire. In the end, regime change came from junior officers of the professional military who organized the Armed Forces Movement (MFA) against the Caetano government. It was this group of several hundred officers, mainly in the army and navy, which engineered a largely bloodless coup in Lisbon on 25 April 1974. Their unexpected action brought down the 48-year-old New State and made possible the eventual establishment and consolidation of democratic governance in Portugal, as well as a reorientation of the country away from the Atlantic toward Europe.

   Revolution of Carnations, 1974-76

   Following successful military operations of the Armed Forces Movement against the Caetano government, Portugal experienced what became known as the "Revolution of Carnations." It so happened that during the rainy week of the military golpe, Lisbon flower shops were featuring carnations, and the revolutionaries and their supporters adopted the red carnation as the common symbol of the event, as well as of the new freedom from dictatorship. The MFA, whose leaders at first were mostly little-known majors and captains, proclaimed a three-fold program of change for the new Portugal: democracy; decolonization of the overseas empire, after ending the colonial wars; and developing a backward economy in the spirit of opportunity and equality. During the first 24 months after the coup, there was civil strife, some anarchy, and a power struggle. With the passing of the Estado Novo, public euphoria burst forth as the new provisional military government proclaimed the freedoms of speech, press, and assembly, and abolished censorship, the political police, the Portuguese Legion, Portuguese Youth, and other New State organizations, including the National Union. Scores of political parties were born and joined the senior political party, the Portuguese Community Party (PCP), and the Socialist Party (PS), founded shortly before the coup.

   Portugal's Revolution of Carnations went through several phases. There was an attempt to take control by radical leftists, including the PCP and its allies. This was thwarted by moderate officers in the army, as well as by the efforts of two political parties: the PS and the Social Democrats (PPD, later PSD). The first phase was from April to September 1974. Provisional president General Antonio Spínola, whose 1974 book Portugal and the Future had helped prepare public opinion for the coup, met irresistible leftist pressures. After Spinola's efforts to avoid rapid decolonization of the African empire failed, he resigned in September 1974. During the second phase, from September 1974 to March 1975, radical military officers gained control, but a coup attempt by General Spínola and his supporters in Lisbon in March 1975 failed and Spínola fled to Spain.

   In the third phase of the Revolution, March-November 1975, a strong leftist reaction followed. Farm workers occupied and "nationalized" 1.1 million hectares of farmland in the Alentejo province, and radical military officers in the provisional government ordered the nationalization of Portuguese banks (foreign banks were exempted), utilities, and major industries, or about 60 percent of the economic system. There were power struggles among various political parties — a total of 50 emerged—and in the streets there was civil strife among labor, military, and law enforcement groups. A constituent assembly, elected on 25 April 1975, in Portugal's first free elections since 1926, drafted a democratic constitution. The Council of the Revolution (CR), briefly a revolutionary military watchdog committee, was entrenched as part of the government under the constitution, until a later revision. During the chaotic year of 1975, about 30 persons were killed in political frays while unstable provisional governments came and went. On 25 November 1975, moderate military forces led by Colonel Ramalho Eanes, who later was twice elected president of the republic (1976 and 1981), defeated radical, leftist military groups' revolutionary conspiracies.

   In the meantime, Portugal's scattered overseas empire experienced a precipitous and unprepared decolonization. One by one, the former colonies were granted and accepted independence—Guinea-Bissau (September 1974), Cape Verde Islands (July 1975), and Mozambique (July 1975). Portugal offered to turn over Macau to the People's Republic of China, but the offer was refused then and later negotiations led to the establishment of a formal decolonization or hand-over date of 1999. But in two former colonies, the process of decolonization had tragic results.

   In Angola, decolonization negotiations were greatly complicated by the fact that there were three rival nationalist movements in a struggle for power. The January 1975 Alvor Agreement signed by Portugal and these three parties was not effectively implemented. A bloody civil war broke out in Angola in the spring of 1975 and, when Portuguese armed forces withdrew and declared that Angola was independent on 11 November 1975, the bloodshed only increased. Meanwhile, most of the white Portuguese settlers from Angola and Mozambique fled during the course of 1975. Together with African refugees, more than 600,000 of these retornados ("returned ones") went by ship and air to Portugal and thousands more to Namibia, South Africa, Brazil, Canada, and the United States.

   The second major decolonization disaster was in Portugal's colony of East Timor in the Indonesian archipelago. Portugal's capacity to supervise and control a peaceful transition to independence in this isolated, neglected colony was limited by the strength of giant Indonesia, distance from Lisbon, and Portugal's revolutionary disorder and inability to defend Timor. In early December 1975, before Portugal granted formal independence and as one party, FRETILIN, unilaterally declared East Timor's independence, Indonesia's armed forces invaded, conquered, and annexed East Timor. Indonesian occupation encountered East Timorese resistance, and a heavy loss of life followed. The East Timor question remained a contentious international issue in the UN, as well as in Lisbon and Jakarta, for more than 20 years following Indonesia's invasion and annexation of the former colony of Portugal. Major changes occurred, beginning in 1998, after Indonesia underwent a political revolution and allowed a referendum in East Timor to decide that territory's political future in August 1999. Most East Timorese chose independence, but Indonesian forces resisted that verdict until

   UN intervention in September 1999. Following UN rule for several years, East Timor attained full independence on 20 May 2002.

   Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-2000

   After several free elections and record voter turnouts between 25 April 1975 and June 1976, civil war was averted and Portugal's second democratic republic began to stabilize. The MFA was dissolved, the military were returned to the barracks, and increasingly elected civilians took over the government of the country. The 1976 Constitution was revised several times beginning in 1982 and 1989, in order to reempha-size the principle of free enterprise in the economy while much of the large, nationalized sector was privatized. In June 1976, General Ram-alho Eanes was elected the first constitutional president of the republic (five-year term), and he appointed socialist leader Dr. Mário Soares as prime minister of the first constitutional government.

   From 1976 to 1985, Portugal's new system featured a weak economy and finances, labor unrest, and administrative and political instability. The difficult consolidation of democratic governance was eased in part by the strong currency and gold reserves inherited from the Estado Novo, but Lisbon seemed unable to cope with high unemployment, new debt, the complex impact of the refugees from Africa, world recession, and the agitation of political parties. Four major parties emerged from the maelstrom of 1974-75, except for the Communist Party, all newly founded. They were, from left to right, the Communists (PCP); the Socialists (PS), who managed to dominate governments and the legislature but not win a majority in the Assembly of the Republic; the Social Democrats (PSD); and the Christian Democrats (CDS). During this period, the annual growth rate was low (l-2 percent), and the nationalized sector of the economy stagnated.

   Enhanced economic growth, greater political stability, and more effective central government as of 1985, and especially 1987, were due to several developments. In 1977, Portugal applied for membership in the European Economic Community (EEC), now the European Union (EU) since 1993. In January 1986, with Spain, Portugal was granted membership, and economic and financial progress in the intervening years has been significantly influenced by the comparatively large investment, loans, technology, advice, and other assistance from the EEC. Low unemployment, high annual growth rates (5 percent), and moderate inflation have also been induced by the new political and administrative stability in Lisbon. Led by Prime Minister Cavaco Silva, an economist who was trained abroad, the PSD's strong organization, management, and electoral support since 1985 have assisted in encouraging economic recovery and development. In 1985, the PSD turned the PS out of office and won the general election, although they did not have an absolute majority of assembly seats. In 1986, Mário Soares was elected president of the republic, the first civilian to hold that office since the First Republic. In the elections of 1987 and 1991, however, the PSD was returned to power with clear majorities of over 50 percent of the vote.

   Although the PSD received 50.4 percent of the vote in the 1991 parliamentary elections and held a 42-seat majority in the Assembly of the Republic, the party began to lose public support following media revelations regarding corruption and complaints about Prime Minister Cavaco Silva's perceived arrogant leadership style. President Mário Soares voiced criticism of the PSD's seemingly untouchable majority and described a "tyranny of the majority." Economic growth slowed down. In the parliamentary elections of 1995 and the presidential election of 1996, the PSD's dominance ended for the time being. Prime Minister Antônio Guterres came to office when the PS won the October 1995 elections, and in the subsequent presidential contest, in January 1996, socialist Jorge Sampaio, the former mayor of Lisbon, was elected president of the republic, thus defeating Cavaco Silva's bid. Young and popular, Guterres moved the PS toward the center of the political spectrum. Under Guterres, the PS won the October 1999 parliamentary elections. The PS defeated the PSD but did not manage to win a clear, working majority of seats, and this made the PS dependent upon alliances with smaller parties, including the PCP.

   In the local elections in December 2001, the PSD's criticism of PS's heavy public spending allowed the PSD to take control of the key cities of Lisbon, Oporto, and Coimbra. Guterres resigned, and parliamentary elections were brought forward from 2004 to March 2002. The PSD won a narrow victory with 40 percent of the votes, and Jose Durão Barroso became prime minister. Having failed to win a majority of the seats in parliament forced the PSD to govern in coalition with the right-wing Popular Party (PP) led by Paulo Portas. Durão Barroso set about reducing government spending by cutting the budgets of local authorities, freezing civil service hiring, and reviving the economy by accelerating privatization of state-owned enterprises. These measures provoked a 24-hour strike by public-sector workers. Durão Barroso reacted with vows to press ahead with budget-cutting measures and imposed a wage freeze on all employees earning more than €1,000, which affected more than one-half of Portugal's work force.

   In June 2004, Durão Barroso was invited by Romano Prodi to succeed him as president of the European Commission. Durão Barroso accepted and resigned the prime ministership in July. Pedro Santana Lopes, the leader of the PSD, became prime minister. Already unpopular at the time of Durão Barroso's resignation, the PSD-led government became increasingly unpopular under Santana Lopes. A month-long delay in the start of the school year and confusion over his plan to cut taxes and raise public-sector salaries, eroded confidence even more. By November, Santana Lopes's government was so unpopular that President Jorge Sampaio was obliged to dissolve parliament and hold new elections, two years ahead of schedule.

   Parliamentary elections were held on 20 February 2005. The PS, which had promised the electorate disciplined and transparent governance, educational reform, the alleviation of poverty, and a boost in employment, won 45 percent of the vote and the majority of the seats in parliament. The leader of the PS, José Sôcrates became prime minister on 12 March 2005. In the regularly scheduled presidential elections held on 6 January 2006, the former leader of the PSD and prime minister, Aníbal Cavaco Silva, won a narrow victory and became president on 9 March 2006. With a mass protest, public teachers' strike, and street demonstrations in March 2008, Portugal's media, educational, and social systems experienced more severe pressures. With the spreading global recession beginning in September 2008, Portugal's economic and financial systems became more troubled.

    Contemporary Portugal

   Owing to its geographic location on the southwestern most edge of continental Europe, Portugal has been historically in but not of Europe. Almost from the beginning of its existence in the 12th century as an independent monarchy, Portugal turned its back on Europe and oriented itself toward the Atlantic Ocean. After carving out a Christian kingdom on the western portion of the Iberian peninsula, Portuguese kings gradually built and maintained a vast seaborne global empire that became central to the way Portugal understood its individuality as a nation-state. While the creation of this empire allows Portugal to claim an unusual number of "firsts" or distinctions in world and Western history, it also retarded Portugal's economic, social, and political development. It can be reasonably argued that the Revolution of 25 April 1974 was the most decisive event in Portugal's long history because it finally ended Portugal's oceanic mission and view of itself as an imperial power. After the 1974 Revolution, Portugal turned away from its global mission and vigorously reoriented itself toward Europe. Contemporary Portugal is now both in and of Europe.

   The turn toward Europe began immediately after 25 April 1974. Portugal granted independence to its African colonies in 1975. It was admitted to the European Council and took the first steps toward accession to the European Economic Community (EEC) in 1976. On 28 March 1977, the Portuguese government officially applied for EEC membership. Because of Portugal's economic and social backwardness, which would require vast sums of EEC money to overcome, negotiations for membership were long and difficult. Finally, a treaty of accession was signed on 12 June 1985. Portugal officially joined the EEC (the European Union [EU] since 1993) on 1 January 1986. Since becoming a full-fledged member of the EU, Portugal has been steadily overcoming the economic and social underdevelopment caused by its imperial past and is becoming more like the rest of Europe.

   Membership in the EU has speeded up the structural transformation of Portugal's economy, which actually began during the Estado Novo. Investments made by the Estado Novo in Portugal's economy began to shift employment out of the agricultural sector, which, in 1950, accounted for 50 percent of Portugal's economically active population. Today, only 10 percent of the economically active population is employed in the agricultural sector (the highest among EU member states); 30 percent in the industrial sector (also the highest among EU member states); and 60 percent in the service sector (the lowest among EU member states). The economically active population numbers about 5,000,000 employed, 56 percent of whom are women. Women workers are the majority of the workforce in the agricultural and service sectors (the highest among the EU member states). The expansion of the service sector has been primarily in health care and education. Portugal has had the lowest unemployment rates among EU member states, with the overall rate never being more than 10 percent of the active population. Since joining the EU, the number of employers increased from 2.6 percent to 5.8 percent of the active population; self-employed from 16 to 19 percent; and employees from 65 to 70 percent. Twenty-six percent of the employers are women. Unemployment tends to hit younger workers in industry and transportation, women employed in domestic service, workers on short-term contracts, and poorly educated workers. Salaried workers earn only 63 percent of the EU average, and hourly workers only one-third to one-half of that earned by their EU counterparts. Despite having had the second highest growth of gross national product (GNP) per inhabitant (after Ireland) among EU member states, the above data suggest that while much has been accomplished in terms of modernizing the Portuguese economy, much remains to be done to bring Portugal's economy up to the level of the "average" EU member state.

   Membership in the EU has also speeded up changes in Portuguese society. Over the last 30 years, coastalization and urbanization have intensified. Fully 50 percent of Portuguese live in the coastal urban conurbations of Lisbon, Oporto, Braga, Aveiro, Coimbra, Viseu, Évora, and Faro. The Portuguese population is one of the oldest among EU member states (17.3 percent are 65 years of age or older) thanks to a considerable increase in life expectancy at birth (77.87 years for the total population, 74.6 years for men, 81.36 years for women) and one of the lowest birthrates (10.59 births/1,000) in Europe. Family size averages 2.8 persons per household, with the strict nuclear family (one or two generations) in which both parents work being typical. Common law marriages, cohabitating couples, and single-parent households are more and more common. The divorce rate has also increased. "Youth Culture" has developed. The young have their own meeting places, leisure-time activities, and nightlife (bars, clubs, and discos).

   All Portuguese citizens, whether they have contributed or not, have a right to an old-age pension, invalidity benefits, widowed persons' pension, as well as payments for disabilities, children, unemployment, and large families. There is a national minimum wage (€385 per month), which is low by EU standards. The rapid aging of Portugal's population has changed the ratio of contributors to pensioners to 1.7, the lowest in the EU. This has created deficits in Portugal's social security fund.

   The adult literacy rate is about 92 percent. Illiteracy is still found among the elderly. Although universal compulsory education up to grade 9 was achieved in 1980, only 21.2 percent of the population aged 25-64 had undergone secondary education, compared to an EU average of 65.7 percent. Portugal's higher education system currently consists of 14 state universities and 14 private universities, 15 state polytechnic institutions, one Catholic university, and one military academy. All in all, Portugal spends a greater percentage of its state budget on education than most EU member states. Despite this high level of expenditure, the troubled Portuguese education system does not perform well. Early leaving and repetition rates are among the highest among EU member states.

   After the Revolution of 25 April 1974, Portugal created a National Health Service, which today consists of 221 hospitals and 512 medical centers employing 33,751 doctors and 41,799 nurses. Like its education system, Portugal's medical system is inefficient. There are long waiting lists for appointments with specialists and for surgical procedures.

   Structural changes in Portugal's economy and society mean that social life in Portugal is not too different from that in other EU member states. A mass consumption society has been created. Televisions, telephones, refrigerators, cars, music equipment, mobile phones, and personal computers are commonplace. Sixty percent of Portuguese households possess at least one automobile, and 65 percent of Portuguese own their own home. Portuguese citizens are more aware of their legal rights than ever before. This has resulted in a trebling of the number of legal proceeding since 1960 and an eight-fold increase in the number of lawyers. In general, Portuguese society has become more permissive and secular; the Catholic Church and the armed forces are much less influential than in the past. Portugal's population is also much more culturally, religiously, and ethnically diverse, a consequence of the coming to Portugal of hundreds of thousands of immigrants, mainly from former African colonies.

   Portuguese are becoming more cosmopolitan and sophisticated through the impact of world media, the Internet, and the World Wide Web. A prime case in point came in the summer and early fall of 1999, with the extraordinary events in East Timor and the massive Portuguese popular responses. An internationally monitored referendum in East Timor, Portugal's former colony in the Indonesian archipelago and under Indonesian occupation from late 1975 to summer 1999, resulted in a vote of 78.5 percent for rejecting integration with Indonesia and for independence. When Indonesian prointegration gangs, aided by the Indonesian military, responded to the referendum with widespread brutality and threatened to reverse the verdict of the referendum, there was a spontaneous popular outpouring of protest in the cities and towns of Portugal. An avalanche of Portuguese e-mail fell on leaders and groups in the UN and in certain countries around the world as Portugal's diplomats, perhaps to compensate for the weak initial response to Indonesian armed aggression in 1975, called for the protection of East Timor as an independent state and for UN intervention to thwart Indonesian action. Using global communications networks, the Portuguese were able to mobilize UN and world public opinion against Indonesian actions and aided the eventual independence of East Timor on 20 May 2002.

   From the Revolution of 25 April 1974 until the 1990s, Portugal had a large number of political parties, one of the largest Communist parties in western Europe, frequent elections, and endemic cabinet instability. Since the 1990s, the number of political parties has been dramatically reduced and cabinet stability increased. Gradually, the Portuguese electorate has concentrated around two larger parties, the right-of-center Social Democrats (PSD) and the left-of-center Socialist (PS). In the 1980s, these two parties together garnered 65 percent of the vote and 70 percent of the seats in parliament. In 2005, these percentages had risen to 74 percent and 85 percent, respectively. In effect, Portugal is currently a two-party dominant system in which the two largest parties — PS and PSD—alternate in and out of power, not unlike the rotation of the two main political parties (the Regenerators and the Historicals) during the last decades (1850s to 1880s) of the liberal constitutional monarchy. As Portugal's democracy has consolidated, turnout rates for the eligible electorate have declined. In the 1970s, turnout was 85 percent. In Portugal's most recent parliamentary election (2005), turnout had fallen to 65 percent of the eligible electorate.

   Portugal has benefited greatly from membership in the EU, and whatever doubts remain about the price paid for membership, no Portuguese government in the near future can afford to sever this connection. The vast majority of Portuguese citizens see membership in the EU as a "good thing" and strongly believe that Portugal has benefited from membership. Only the Communist Party opposed membership because it reduces national sovereignty, serves the interests of capitalists not workers, and suffers from a democratic deficit. Despite the high level of support for the EU, Portuguese voters are increasingly not voting in elections for the European Parliament, however. Turnout for European Parliament elections fell from 40 percent of the eligible electorate in the 1999 elections to 38 percent in the 2004 elections.

   In sum, Portugal's turn toward Europe has done much to overcome its backwardness. However, despite the economic, social, and political progress made since 1986, Portugal has a long way to go before it can claim to be on a par with the level found even in Spain, much less the rest of western Europe. As Portugal struggles to move from underde-velopment, especially in the rural areas away from the coast, it must keep in mind the perils of too rapid modern development, which could damage two of its most precious assets: its scenery and environment. The growth and future prosperity of the economy will depend on the degree to which the government and the private sector will remain stewards of clean air, soil, water, and other finite resources on which the tourism industry depends and on which Portugal's world image as a unique place to visit rests. Currently, Portugal is investing heavily in renewable energy from solar, wind, and wave power in order to account for about 50 percent of its electricity needs by 2010. Portugal opened the world's largest solar power plant and the world's first commercial wave power farm in 2006.

   An American documentary film on Portugal produced in the 1970s described this little country as having "a Past in Search of a Future." In the years after the Revolution of 25 April 1974, it could be said that Portugal is now living in "a Present in Search of a Future." Increasingly, that future lies in Europe as an active and productive member of the EU.

Historical dictionary of Portugal > Historical Portugal
9 CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. The Oxford Book of Portuguese Verse: XIIth Century-XXth Century. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1925, 1952 (2nd edition, B. Vi-digal, ed.).

   ■. Portuguese Literature. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922, 1970 (2nd edition, B. Vidigal, ed.).

   ■ Bleiberg, German, Maureen Ihrie, and Janet Pérez, eds. Dictionary of the Literature of the Iberian Peninsula, 2 vols. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1993.

   ■ Castro, Francisco Lyon de, ed. História da literatura portuguesa, 7 vols. Lisbon: Alfa, 2001-02.

   ■ Cidade, Hernani. Lições de Cultura e Literatura Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■ Cook, Manuela. Portuguese: A Complete Course for Beginners. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1996. Figueiredo, Fidelino. História literária de Portugal. Coimbra, 1944. Gentile, Georges Le. La Littérature Portugaise. Rev. ed. Paris, 1951. Kunoff, Hugo. Portuguese Literature from Its Origins to 1990: A Bibliography Based on the Collections at Indiana University. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.

   ■ Longland, Jean. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry. A Bilingual Selection. Irvington-on-Hudson: Harvey House, 1966. Prado Coelho, Jacinto do. Dicionário das Literaturas Portuguesas, Galega e Brasileira, 3rd ed. Oporto, 1978. Rossi, Giuseppe C. Storia della letteratura portoghesa. Florence, 1953.

   ■ Santos, João Camilo dos. "Portuguese Contemporary Literature." In Antônio Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 218-42. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. História da cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-60.

   ■. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990 ed.

   ■, and Oscar Lopes. História da Literatura Portuguesa. Oporto and Coimbra, 1992 ed.

   ■ Seguier, Jaime de, ed. Dicionário Prático Ilustrado. Oporto: Lello, 1961 and later eds.

   ■ Simões, João Gaspar. História da poesia portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1955-56 and later eds.

   ■. História da poesia portuguesa do século XX. Lisbon, 1959 and later eds.

   ■ Stern, Irwin, ed.-in-chief. Dictionary of Brazilian Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1988.

   ■ TRAVEL AND TOURIST GUIDES ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Adragão, José Victor. The Algarve: The Land, the Sea and Its People. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ballard, Sam, and Jane Ballard. Pousadas of Portugal: Unique Lodgings in State-owned Castles, Palaces, Mansions and Hotels. Boston: Harvard Common, 1986.

   ■ Bridge, Ann, and Susan Lowndes Marques. The Selective Traveller in Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1968.

   ■ Ellingham, Mark, et al. Portugal: The Rough Guide. London: Rough Guides, 2008 ed.

   ■ Hogg, Anthony. Travellers' Portugal. London: Solo Mio, 1983.

   ■ Kite, Cynthia, and Ralph Kite. Portuguese Country Inns & Pousadas. New York: Warner Books; Karen Brown's Country Inn Series, 1988.

   ■ Lowndes, Susan, ed. Fodor's Portugal 1991. New York: Fodor's, 1990.

   ■ Proença Raúl, and Sant'anna Dionísio, eds. Guía De Portugal. I. Generalidades. Lisboa E, Arredores. Lisbon: Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1924; 1983.

   ■ Robertson, Ian. Portugal: Blue Guide. London: Benn; New York: Norton, 2000 and later eds.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Living in Portugal. Paris and New York: Flammarion, 1995. Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Minho and North Portugal: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1968.

   ■. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■. Algarve: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1973.

   ■ HISTORY OF PORTUGAL Ancient and Medieval (2000 BCE-1415 CE)

   ■ Alarção, Jorge de. Roman Portugal. Volume I: Introduction. Warminster, U.K., 1988.

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História de Portugal. Vol. I. Coimbra, 1922. Arnaut, Salvador Dias. A Crise Nacional dos fins do século XVI. Vol. 1. Coimbra, 1960.

   ■ Baião, Antônio, Hernani Cidade, and Manuel Múrias, eds. História de Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40. Caetano, Marcello. Lições de História do Direito Português. Coimbra, 1962. Cortesão, Jaime. Os Factores Democráticos no Formação de Portugal. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ David, Pierre. Etudes Historiques sur la Galice et le Portugal du VI au XII siécle. Paris, 1947.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999. Diffie, Bailey W. Prelude to Empire: Portugal Overseas before Henry the Navigator. Lincoln: University of Nebraska Press, 1960. Dutra, Francis A. "Portugal: To 1279." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 35-48. New York: Scribners, 1987.

   ■. "Portugal: 1279-1481." Dictionary of the Middle Ages. Vol. X: 48-56. New York: Scribners, 1987. Gama Barros, Henrique de. História de Administração Pública em Portugal nos séculos XII à XV, 11 vols. Lisbon, 1945-51. Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. A Economia dos Descobrimentos Henriquinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Gonzaga de Azevedo, Luís. História de Portugal, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1939-44.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. História de Portugal, 8 vols., 9th ed. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Kennedy, Hugh. Muslim Spain and Portugal: A Political History of al-Anda-lus. London: Longman, 1996.

   ■ Lencastre e Tavora, Luía Gonzaga. O Estudo da Sigilografia Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. The Origins of Spain and Portugal. London: Allen & Unwin, 1971.

   ■ Lopes, David. "Os Árabes nas obras de Alexandre Herculano." Boletim da Segunda Classe. Lisbon: Academia Real das Sciéncias, III (1909-10). MacKendrick, Paul. The Iberian Stones Speak. New York: Funk & Wagnalls, 1969.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro Soares. História Diplomática De Portugal [chapter I, 114315]. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mattoso, José, ed. A Nobreza Medieval Portuguesa: A Família e o Poder. Lisbon: Estampa, 1981.

   ■. Religião e cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1982.

   ■. Identificaçao de um país ( ensaio sobre as orígens de Portugal), 2 vols. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■. Novos Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1988.

   ■. Historia de Portugal. Vol. 2: A Monarquia Feudal ( 1096-1480). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. Hansa e Portugal na Idade Média. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■. Introduçao à História da Agricultura em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■. Daily Life in Portugal in the Middle Ages. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1971.

   ■. Ensaios de História Medieval Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. "Introduçao à História da Cidade Medieval Portuguesa." Bracara Augusta XXV, 92-93 (January-December 1981): 367-87.

   ■. Guía do Estudante de História Medieval Portuguesa, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Portugal Na Crise Dos Séculos XIV e XV-Vol. IV of Serrão and Oliveira Marques, Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Peres, Damião de, ed. História de Portugal. Vols. I, II. Barcelos, 1928-29.

   ■ Rau, Virginia. Subsídios para o estudo das Feiras Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■. Sesma'rias Medievais Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. "Portugal, formação de." Dicionário da História de Portugal. Vol. III, 432-51. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Russell, P. E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. New York: Thames and Hudson, 1968.

   ■ Silva, Armando Coelho Ferreira. A Cultura Castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Pacos de Ferreira, 1986.

   ■ Varagnac, André. O Homem antes da Escrita ( Pre-história). Lisbon, 1963.

   ■ Imperial and Early Modern (1415-1822)

   ■ Azevedo, J. Lúcio de. História de António de Vieira, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1918-20.

   ■. Épocas de Portugal Económico. Lisbon, 1929.

   ■ Borges de Macedo, Jorge. Problemas de História de Indústria Portuguesa no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. "Pombal." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. III, 415-23. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ Bovill, Edward W. The Battle of the Alcazar: An Account of the Defeat of Dom Sebastian at El-Ksar el-Kebir. London, 1952.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg, South Africa: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■. João de Barros: Portuguese Humanist and Historian of Asia. New Delhi, India: Xavier Centre, 1981.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Dictator of Portugal: A Life of the Marquis of Pombal, 16991782. London: Sidgwick & Jackson, 1938.

   ■ Cunha, Luís da. Testamento Político. Lisbon, 1820.

   ■ Davidson, Lillias C. Catherine of Bragança. London: John Murray, 1908.

   ■ Dutra, Francis A. "Membership in the Order of Christ in the Seventeenth Century." The Americas 27 (1970): 3-25.

   ■ Eberlein, H. D., and R. W. Ramsdell. The Practical Book of Italian, Spanish and Portuguese Furniture. Philadelphia: Lippincott, 1927.

   ■ Ericeira, Luís de Meneses [Count of]. História de Portugal Restaurado, 4 vols. Oporto, 1945.

   ■ Fisher, H. E. S. "Anglo-Portuguese Trade, 1700-70." Economic History Review XVI, 2 (1963): 219-33.

   ■. The Portugal Trade: A Study of Anglo-Portuguese Commerce, 1700- 1770. London: Methuen, 1971.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal: 1691-1708. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal, 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. Economy and Society in Baroque Portugal, 1668-1703. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1981.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. New York: AMS Press, 1968 reprint.

   ■ Kendrick, T. D. The Lisbon Earthquake. London: Methuen, 1956.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Privileges of an Englishman in the Kingdom and Dominions of Portugal." Atlante 11 (1954): 57-77.

   ■ Macauley, Neil. Dom Pedro: The Struggle for Liberty in Brazil and Portugal, 1798-1834. Durham, N.C.: Duke University Press, 1986.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. London: Carcanet, 1990.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. Prix et Monnaies au Portugal. Paris, 1955.

   ■. "Portugal and Her Empire." In New Cambridge Modern History. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1961): 509-10.

   ■. A Economia dos descobrimentos henri-quinos. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■. Estructura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Mauro, Frédéric. Le Portugal et l'Atlantique au XVII siécle ( 1570-1670). Paris: SEVPEN, 1960.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Pombal and the Nationalization of the Luso-Brazilian Economy." Hispanic American Historical Review XLVIII (November 1968): 608-31.

   ■. Conflicts and Conspiracies: Brazil and Portugal, 1750-1808. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1973.

   ■ Norris, A. H., and R. W. Bremner. The Lines of Torres Vedras. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal, 1980.

   ■ Oliveira, Antônio de. A Vida Económica e Social de Coimbra de 1537 à 1640, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1971-72.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Royal Power and the Cortes in Portugal. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1927.

   ■. Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■. "The Mode of Government in Portugal during the Restoration [1640-68] Period." In Edgar Prestage, ed., Melange d'Etudes Portugaises Offerts a M. Georges Le Gentil, 265-70. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Rabassa, Gregory. "Padre Antônio Vieira: Portugal's Amazing Polymath." Camões Centre Quarterly 2, 3-4 (Autumn and Winter 1990): 27-32. Rau, Virginia. D. Catarina de Bragança: Rainha de Inglaterra. Lisbon, 1944. Ricard, Robert. "Prophecy and Messianism in the Works of Antônio Vieira." The Americas 37 (1960): 357-88.

   ■ Roche, T. W. E. Philippa: Dona Filipa of Portugal. London: Phillimore, 1971.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. The Travels of the Infante Dom Pedro of Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1961.

   ■ Rooney, Peter T. "Hapsburg Fiscal Policies in Portugal, 1580-1640." Journal of European Economic History 23, 3 (1994): 545-62.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. "The Religion of the Marranos." Jewish Quarterly Review 22 (1931): 1-33.

   ■. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Saraiva, Antônio José. Inquisição e Cristãos-Novos. Oporto, 1969.

   ■. A Inquisição Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969 and later eds.

   ■ Schneider, Susan. O Marquês De Pombal E O Vinho Do Porto: Dependência e subdesenvolvimento em Portugal no século XVIII. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Shaw, L. M. E. Trade, Inquisition and the English Nation in Portugal, 16401690. London: Carcancet, 1989.

   ■ Shillington, V. M., and A. B. W. Chapman. The Commercial Relations of England and Portugal. London: Routledge, 1907.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Smith, John Athelstone [Conde de Carnota]. Marquis of Pombal, 2nd ed. London, 1872.

   ■ Thomas, Gerturde Z. Richer Than Spices. New York: Knopf, 1965. Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Constitutional Monarchy and Liberalism (1822-1910)

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. O Cinco de Outubro. Lisbon, 1965. Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1969 ed.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. O desenvolvimento do capitalismo em Portugal no século XIX. Lisbon, 1981. Caetano, Marcello. História Breve das Constituções portuguesas. Lisbon, 1971 ed.

   ■ Carnota, Conde da. Memoirs of Marshal, the Duke of Saldanha, with Selections from His Correspondence, 2 vols. London: John Murray, 1880. Carvalho, Joaquim de. Estudos sobre a cultura portuguesa do século XIX. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Cheke, Marcus. Carlota Joaquina, Queen of Portugal. London: Sidgwick and Jackson, 1947.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Zé Provinho na Obra de Rafael Bordalo Pinheiro. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Fuschini, Augusto. Liquidações políticas. Lisbon, 1896.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. Estrutura da Antiga Sociedade Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Homem, Amadeu Carvalho. A Propaganda Republicana ( 1870-1910). Coimbra, 1990.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. Portugal: A Short History. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1973. Machado, Alvaro Manuel. A Geração de 70-uma revolução cultural e literária. Lisbon, 1986 ed.

   ■ Martins, Joaquim Pedro de Oliveira. Portugal Contemporâneo, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953 ed.

   ■ Medina, João. Eça Político. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Fontes Pereira de Melo. Oporto: Ed. Afrontamento, 1999.

   ■ Nobre, Eduardo. Paixoes Reais. Lisbon: Quimera, 2002.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. Livre Câmbio e Desenvolvimento Económico: Portugal na segunda metade do século XIX. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. Revolução, Finanças, Dependência Externa ( de 1820 à convenção de Gramido). Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Peres, Damião, ed. História de Portugal. Volume III. Barcelos, 1935 ed.

   ■ Ramos, Rui. D.Carlos. 1863-1908. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2006.

   ■. Liberal Reformism in Portugal. Oliveira Martins, the Movement for New Life and the Politics of the Constitutional Monarchy ( 1885-1908). Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1998.

   ■ Rorick, David. Maria da Fonte: History and Myth. M.A. thesis, History Department, Sonoma State University, Sonoma, Calif., 1984.

   ■ Sá, Vítor de. Perspectivas do Século XIX. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Sampaio Bruno: O homem e o pensamento. Lisbon, 1958.

   ■. Temas Oitocentistas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1959-62.

   ■. "Liberalismo." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. II, 732-41. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Do Sebastianismo ao Socialismo. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■ Silbert, Albert. Do Portugal de Antiga Regime ao Portugal Oitocentista. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Teles, Basílio. Do Ultimatum ao 31 de Janeiro. Lisbon, 1968 ed.

   ■ Parliamentary, Republican Portugal (1910-26)

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. A Cadeira do Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1980. Arriaga, Manuel de. Na primeira presidência da República Portugueza: Um rápido relatório. Lisbon, 1916.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey, F. G. In Portugal. London, 1912.

   ■. Portugal of the Portuguese. London: Pitman, 1915.

   ■ Bragança-Cunha, V. de. Revolutionary Portugal, 1910-1936. London: Swift, 1937.

   ■ Brandão, Raúl. Memórias, 3 vols. In Brandão, Obras Completas. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Burity, Braz [Pseudonym of Joaquim Madureira]. A Forja da Lei. Coimbra, 1915.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. Portugal Na Alvorada Do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. 'The Aesthetics of Nationalism: Modernism and Authoritarianism in Early 20th-Century Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 15-43. Campos, Ezequiel. Política. Oporto, 1924.

   ■ Cardia, Sottomayor, ed. Seara Nova: Antologia. Pela Reforma da República (1, 2) 1921-1926, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1971-72.

   ■ Carqueja, Bento. O Povo de Portugal. Oporto, 1916.

   ■. O Futuro de Portugal: Portugal Apos À Guerra. Oporto, 1920.

   ■ Chagas, João. Diário, 1914-1918, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1929-30.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. "Memórias da Grande Guerra." In Obras Completas de Jaime Cortesão. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. As Minhas Memórias, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1966-68.

   ■ Derou, Jean. Les Relations Franco-Portugaises ( 1910-1926). Paris: Publications de la Sorbonne, 1986.

   ■ Fazenda, Pedro. A Crise Política. Lisbon, 1926.

   ■ Ferrão, Carlos. História De la República. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ferreira, David. "5 De Outubro de 1910." In Joel Serrão, ed., Dicionário de História De Portugal III (1968): 264-67. Ferreira Martins, Gen. Luís, ed. Portugal na Grande Guerra, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Gomes da Costa, Gen. Manuel. Memórias. Lisbon, 1930. História Política da Primeira República Portuguesa ( 1910-1915), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Lorenzo, Felix. Portugal ( cinco anos de republica). Madrid, 1915.

   ■ Machado, Bernardino. Depois de 21 de Maio. Lisbon, 1922.

   ■ Machado Santos, Antônio. 1907-1910: A revolução portugueza. Relatôrio.

   ■ Lisbon, 1911. Madureira, Arnaldo. 0 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Magno, David. Livro da Guerra de Portugal na Flandres. Oporto, 1920.

   ■. A Situação Portuguesa. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Marques Guedes, Armando. Cinco Meses no governo. Oporto, 1926.

   ■ Martins, Rocha. Memórias sobre Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1921.

   ■ Medeiros, Fernando. Nas Orígens Do A Sociedade E A Economia Portuguesas Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1978. Medina, João. "Oh! a República!...," Estudos sobre o Republicanismo e a Primeira República Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■, ed. História Contemporânea De Portugal: Primeira República, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. "Uma Aristocracia Operária: Os Chapeleiros (18701913)." Análise Social 60, 2nd series (1979). Montalvor, Luís de, ed. História de Regimen Republicano em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1930-32.

   ■ Oliveira, César. O Operariado E A República Democrática, 1910-1914. Oporto, 1972.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. "The Portuguese 1920s: A General Survey." Iberian Studies 2 (1973): 32-40.

   ■. História De la República Portuguesa: As Estruturas De Base, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1973-74.

   ■. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Alguns aspectos estruturais. Lisbon, 1975 ed.

   ■. O Terceiro Governo Afonso Costa— 1917. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Pabôn, Jesus. La Revolución Portuguesa, 2 vols. Madrid, 1945-46; Portuguese edition: Lisbon, 1961. Paxeco, Oscar. Os Que Arrancaram Em 28 De Maio. Lisbon, 1937. Peres, Damião, ed. História De Portugal. Ediçao Monumental: Supplemento. Oporto, 1954.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. A Memória do Presidente— Rei Sidónio Pais. Lisbon, 1928.

   ■ Relvas, José. Memórias Políticas, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1977-78.

   ■ Schwartzman, Kathleen C. "Lucros, investimentos e coligações políticas na I República." Análise Social XVIII, 72-71 (1982): 741-58.

   ■. The Social Origins of Democratic Collapse: The First Portuguese Republic in the Global Economy. Lawrence: University of Kansas Press, 1989.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. Liberalismo, socialismo e republicanismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Silva, Antônio Maria da. O Meu Depoimento, 2 vols. Mem Martins, 1978-82.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Poder e a guerra, 1914-1918. Lisbon: Estampa, 1996.

   ■, and Antônio Costa Pinto, eds. A Primeira República Portuguesa: Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 2000.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Decadência E Queda Da I República Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980-84.

   ■ Torre (Gomez), Hipôlito dela, and J. Sanchez Cervello. Portugal En El Siglo XX. Madrid: Ediciones Istmo: Colecciôn La Historia en sus textos, 1992.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. "A República e as classes trabalhadores (Outubro 1910-Agosto 1911)." Análise Social IX, 31 (1972): 293-316.

   ■. O Poder e o Povo: A Revolução de 1910. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Veríssimo Serrao, Joaquim. História De Portugal. Volume XI: A Primeira República ( 1910-1926): História Política, Religiosa, Militar e Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■. História De Portugal Volume XII: História Diplomática, Social, Económica e Cultural. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain and Portugal, 1910-1916." Ph.D. dissertation, History, University of London, 1971.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese Revolution of 1910." Journal of Modern History 44 (June 1972): 172-94.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978.

   ■. "Nightmare Republic: Portugal, 1910-1926." History Today (London) 32 (September 1981): 5-10.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young: An Historical Study. Oxford, Clarendon Press, 1917.

   ■ Authoritarian Portugal (1926-74)

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Injustiça: O Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■. Um Homem Bom: Aristides De Sousa Mendes, O " Wallenberg Portuguese' Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Os Americanos E Portugal. Vol. 1. Os anos de Ricard Nixon, 1969-1974. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Os Americanos e Portugal. 1961. Kennedy e Salazar: O Leão e a Raposa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Salazar/Caetano. Cartas Secretas. 1932-1968. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1993.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■. Portugal na guerra do petróleo: Os Açores E As Vitórias de Israel 1973. Lisbon: Edeline, 2000. Aquino, Acácio Tómas de. O Segredo das Prisões Atlânticas. Lisbon, 1978. Araquistain, Luis. "Dictatorship in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 7 (October 1928): 41-53.

   ■ Assac, Jacques Ploncard. Salazar. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1967.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. "The Political Economy of Portugal's Old Regime: Growth and Change Preceding the 1974 Revolution." World Development 7, 8-9 (August-September 1979): 799-812.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Blume, Norman. "SEDES: An Example of Opposition in a Conservative Authoritarian State." Government and Opposition 12 (Summer 1977): 351-66.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. A origem da democracia-cristã em Portugal e o Sala-zarismo. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. "Notas para uma caracterização política do salazarismo." In Gabinete de Investigações Sociais. Análise Social: A Formação de Portugal Contemporâneo: 1900-1980. Vol. I, 72-74 (April-December 1981): 773-94.

   ■. "O Integralismo nas origens do Salazarismo." Análise Social XVIII (1982): 1409-19.

   ■. "A Oposição Eleitoral ao Salazarismo." Revista de História das Ideias V (1983).

   ■. Monárquicos e Republicanos no Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Sobre o fascismo e o seu avento em Portugal." Análise Social XII, 48 (1976), 873-915.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. A Missão Dos Dirigentes. Lisbon, 1966, 4th ed.

   ■. Depoimento. São Paulo, 1974.

   ■. História Breve das Constituições Portugueses. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. As Minhas Memórias de Salazar. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Campinos, Jorge. A Ditadura Militar, 1926-1933. Lisbon, 1975. Carrilho, Maria. Forças Armadas e Mudança Política em Portugal no Século XX. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial Contributos para uma reavaliação. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Otelo Saraiva de. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Castanheira, Jose Pedro and Valdemar Cruz. A Filha Rebelde. Lisbon: Temas & Debates, 2003.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, et al. O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, Lisbon, March 1980]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. 'The Radical Right and the Military Dictatorship in Portugal: The National May 28 League (1928-1933)." Luso-Brazilian Review 23, 1 (Summer 1986): 1-15.

   ■. "O Salazarismo No Recente Investigação Sobre o Fascismo Europeu...." Análise Social XXV (1990): 695-713.

   ■. As camisas azuis: Ideologias, elites e movimentos fascistas em Portugal, 1914-1945. Lisbon: Estampa, 1994.

   ■. Salazar's Dictatorship and European Fascism: Problems of Interpretation. New York: Columbia University Press, 1995.

   ■. The Blue Shirts: Portuguese Fascists and the New State. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000.

   ■ Delgado, Humberto. The Memoirs of General Delgado. London: Cassell, 1964.

   ■. Memórias De Humberto Delgado. Iva Delgado and Antônio de Figueiredo, eds. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Duarte Silva, A. E., et al. Salazar E O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Egerton, F. C. C. Salazar, Rebuilder of Portugal. London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1943.

   ■ Ferraz, Artur Ivens. A Asenção de Salazar: Memórias de Ivens Ferraz. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■ Ferro, Antônio. Salazar: O Homem E A Sua Obra. Lisbon, 1933. English edition: Salazar: Portugal and Her Leader. London: Faber & Faber, 1939, and editions in other languages.

   ■. Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Ausentes. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Figueiredo, Antônio. Portugal and Its Empire: The Truth. London: Gollancz, 1961.

   ■. "The Case Against Portugal." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 46-57. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Portugal. Fifty Years of Dictatorship. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1975.

   ■ Fox, Ralph. Portugal Now. London, 1937.

   ■ Freitas do Amaral, Diogo. O Antigo Regime E A Revolução. Memórias Políticas ( 1941-1975). Lisbon: Bertrand, 1995.

   ■ Fryer, Peter, and Patricia McGowan Pinheiro. Oldest Ally: A Portrait of Sala-zar's Portugal. London: Dobson, 1961.

   ■ Gallagher, Tom. "Controlled Repression in Salazar's Portugal." Journal of Contemporary History 14, 3 (July 1979): 385-403.

   ■. "The Mystery Train: Portugal's Military Dictatorship 1926-32." European Studies Review 11 (1981): 325-54.

   ■. "From Hegemony to Opposition: The Ultraright Before and After 1974." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 81-103. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Portugal: A Twentieth Century Interpretation. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1983.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique. Santa Maria: My Crusade for Portugal. London: Weiden-feld and Nicholson, 1961.

   ■. Carta Aberta ao Dr. Salazar. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Gamier, Christine. Vacances avec Salazar. Paris, 1952; American edition: Salazar in Portugal: An Intimate Portrait. New York, 1954. Georgel, Jacques. O Salazarismo. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Gouveia, Fernando. Memórias de um Inspector da PIDE. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Portugal: The Bureaucracy of Empire." LADAC Occasional Papers series 2, 9 (1973). Austin, Tex.: Institute of Latin American Studies.

   ■. Portugal: The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "The Military in Politics: The Politicization of the Portuguese Armed Forces." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 221-56. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Guyomard, George. La Dictature Militaire au Portugal. Paris, 1927.

   ■ Janeiro, Helena Pinto. Salazar E Pétain. Relações Luso-Francesas Durante A II Guerra Mundial ( 1940-44). Lisbon: Cosmos, 1998.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. "A Catholic View." In Philip Mason, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 80-103. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Leeds, Elizabeth. "Labor Export, Development and the State: The Political Economy of Portuguese Emigration." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, Massachusetts Institute of Technology, 1984.

   ■ Lewis, Paul H. "Salazar's Ministerial Elite, 1932-1968."Journal of Politics 40 (August 1987): 622-47.

   ■ Lins, Alvaro. Missão em Portugal. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Linz, Juan. "Foreword." In L. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, xii-xi. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. A evolução do sistema corporativo português, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "The Evolution of Portuguese Corporatism under Salazar and Caetano." In L. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 47-88. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ McCarthy, Mary. "Letter from Lisbon." The New Yorker XXX, 51 (February 5, 1955): 80-96.

   ■ Magalhães Godinho, Vitorino. O Socialismo e o Futuro da Peninsula. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. A " Elite" Industrial Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. "The Portuguese Industrial Elite and Its Corporative Relations." Economic Development and Cultural Change 24, 3 (April 1976): 495-526.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Opposition in Portugal." Government and Opposition 4 (Spring 1969): 250-63.

   ■. "Portugal." In S. J. Woolf, ed., European Fascism, 302-36. New York: Vintage, 1969.

   ■. "Introduction: Tristes durées." In R. Feijô, H. Martins and J. de Pina-Cabral, eds., Death in Portugal: Studies in Portuguese Anthropology and Modern History. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João. Salazar em França. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Salazar E Os Fascistas: Salazarismo e Nacional-Sindicalismo: A história dum conflito 1932/1935. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. Ditadura: O " Estado Novo," 2 vols., in his História Contemporânea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros, ed. Dez Anos de Política Externa ( 1936-1947): A Nação Portuguesa e a Segunda Guerra Mundial, 12 vols., and in progress. Lisbon, 1964.

   ■ Mônica, Maria Filomena. Educação e Sociedade no Portugal de Salazar. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Nogueira, Alberto Franco. Salazar, 6 vols. Coimbra and Oporto, 1978-85.

   ■. História de Portugal, 1933-1974: II Supplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■ Oliveira, César. Portugal e a II República de Espanha, 1931-l 936. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■. Salazar E A Guerra Civil De Espanha, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. A Maçonaria Portuguesa e o Estado Novo. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. History of Portugal; 1 in 2 vols. New York: Columbia University Press, 1976 ed.

   ■. A Liga de Paris E A Ditadura Militar, 1927-1928. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. História de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: 1980 and later eds.

   ■, ed. A Literatura Clandestina Em Portugal, 1926-1932, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Patriarca, Fátima. A Questaão Social no Salazarismo. Vol. 1. Lisbon: INCM, 1995.

   ■. Sindicatos contra Salazar: A revolta do 18 de janeiro de 1934. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 2000. Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Payne, Stanley G. A History of Spain and Portugal. Volume 2. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1973.

   ■. "Salazarism: 'Fascism' or 'Bureaucratic Authoritarianism'?" In Estudos de história portuguesa: Homenagem à A. H. de Oliveira Marques. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Pereira, José Pacheco. Conflitos sociais nos campos do sul de Portugal. Mem Martins, 1978.

   ■. A Preparação Ideológica da Intervenção Militar de 28 de Maio de 1926. Oporto, 1978.

   ■. "Problemas da história do P. C. P." In A. Costa Pinto et al., eds., O Fascismo Em Portugal [Proceedings of Conference, University of Lisbon, March 1980], 269-85. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal durante a II Guerra Mundial. Em fuga de Hitler e do Holocausto. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2006.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Dinossauro Excelentíssimo. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Presidência do Conselho de Ministros. Comissão do Livro Negro Sobre o Regime Fascista ["Black Book" series]. Eleições No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. A Política De Informação No Regime Fascista, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■. Livros Proibidos No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Presos Políticos No Regime Fascista, 5 vols. Lisbon, 1981-87.

   ■. Relatórios Para Oliveira Salazar, 1931-1939. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■. Discriminação Política No Emprego No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Proibição Da " Time" No Regime Fascista [ Time magazine July 23, 1946, with Dr. Salazar on cover]. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. Os Estudantes No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Trabalho, Sindicatos E Greves No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Correspondência Entre Mário De Figueiredo E Oliveira Salazar. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Repressão Política E Social No Regime Fascista. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. Correspondência de Pedro Teotónio Pereira para Oliveira Salazar vol. 1 ( 1931-1939), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1987-89.

   ■ Queiroga, Captain Fernando. Portugal Oprimido. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Raby, David L. "Populism and the Portuguese Left: From Delgado to Otelo." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 61-80. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Fascism and Resistance in Portugal: Communists, Liberals and the Military Dissidents in the Opposition to Salazar, 1941-1974. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1988.

   ■ Raby, Dawn Linda. "The Portuguese Presidential Election of 1949: A Successful Government Maneuver?" Luso-Brazilian Review 27, 1 (Summer 1990): 63-77.

   ■ Rêgo, Raúl. Diário Político. Lisbon, 1969; 1974, 2nd ed.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados. Oporto, 1970.

   ■. Horizontes Fechados/ Páginas de Política, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfrâmio. Lisbon, 1944.

   ■. Quando os Lobos Uivam. Lisbon, 1958; English ed. Patricia McGowan

   ■ Pinheiro, trans. London: Cape, 1963.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London and Boston: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rocha, José Antônio De Oliveira. The Portuguese Administrative State. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, University of South Carolina, 1986.

   ■ Rosa, Frederico Delgado. Humberto Delgado. Biografia Do General Sem Medo. Lisbon: Esfera dos Livros, 2008. Rosas, Fernando. O Estado Novo Nos Anos Trinta: 1928-1938. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. O Salazarismo E A Aliança Luso-Britânica. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Entre A Paz E A Guerra... 1939-1945. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. O Estado Novo ( 1926-1974). Vol. VII of José Mattoso, ed. Historia De

   ■ Portugal. Lisbon: Edit. Estampa, 1994.

   ■. and Pedro Aires Oliveira (eds.). A Transicao Falhada. O Marcelismo e o Fim do Estado Novo ( 1968-1974). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. Salazar. Paris: Mercure de France, 1969.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Uma Tentativa de Participação política. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■. A Liberalização bloqueada. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■. Vale a Pena ser Deputado? Fundão, 1973.

   ■ Salazar, Antônio de Oliveira. Discursos E Notas Políticas. [Speeches, Broadcasts, Notes and Statements, 1928-1966, 6 vols. Coimbra, 1935-1966]. Several editions.

   ■. Doctrine and Action: Internal and Foreign Policy of the New Portugal, I928-1939. Robert Edgar Broughton, trans. London: Faber & Faber, 1939.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■. The Road for the Future [Speeches, statements of policy made during 1928-62]. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. Entrevistas: 1960-1966 [interviews]. Coimbra, 1967.

   ■. Salazar: Pensamento e doutrina política. Textos anthológicos. [Anthology of speeches, writings, interviews granted, 1914-68]. Mendo C. Henriques and Gonçalo de Sampaio e Melo, eds. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Santana, Emilio. Historia de um Atentado. O atentado contra Salazar. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. Corporatism and Public Policy in Authoritarian Portugal. London: Sage, 1975.

   ■. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (Nov. 1975): 5-33.

   ■. "The Impact and Meaning of Elections in Authoritarian Portugal, 1933-74." In G. Hermet et al., eds., Elections Without Choice. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■. "'The 'Regime d'exception' That Became the Rule: Forty-Eight Years of Authoritarian Domination in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Mak-ler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 3-46. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Gerhard Lehmbruch, eds. Trends towards Corporatist Intermediation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1979.

   ■ Shelton, Richard L. "Development of the Communist Party of Portugal, 1921-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, St. Louis University, 1984.

   ■ Silva, José. Memórias de um operário. Vol. 2. Oporto, 1971. Soares, Mário. Escritos Políticos. Lisbon, 1969.

   ■. Portugal Bailloné. Paris, 1972; Portuguese edition: Portugal Amordaçado, Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Portugal's Struggle for Liberty. Translated by Mary Gawsworth. London: Allen & Unwin, 1975.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974; English edition: Johannesburg: Perskor, 1974.

   ■ Teixeira, Luis [Sampaio]. Perfil de Salazar. Lisbon, 1938.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. "From Neutrality to Alignment: Portugal in the Foundation of the Atlantic Pact." EUI: Working Papers in History. Florence, Italy: European University Institute, 1991.

   ■ Telo, Antônio José. Portugal na Segunda Guerra. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. A Neutralidade Portuguesa e o Ouro Nazi. Lisbon: Quetzal, 2000.

   ■ Teotônio Pereira, Pedro. Memórias, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1972-73.

   ■ Vasco, Nuno. Vigiados e perseguidos. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Veríssimo, Serrão. Marcelo Caetano: Confidencias No Exílio. Lisbon, 1985. Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. West, S. George. The New Corporative State of Portugal [Inaugural lecture, King's College, London, Feb. 1937]. London: New Temple Press, 1937. Wheeler, Douglas L. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Days of Wine and Carnations: The Portuguese Revolution of [April 25] 1974." Bulletin. New Hampshire Council on World Affairs XX (July 1974): 1-10.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Jacques Frémontier, ed., Les Hommes d'Siecle XX: Les Dictateurs. Paris: Mazenod, 1978.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926- 1974." In S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■. "In the Service of Order: The Portuguese Dictatorship's Political Police (PVDE; PIDE) and the British, German and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 24, 2 (January 1983): 1-25.

   ■. Republican Portugal: A Political History, 1910-1926. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978. Portuguese edition: História Política de Portugal, 1910-l926. Mem Martins, 1985.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review [two part article] 12, 1-2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa, 1926-1933. Mem Martins, 1988.

   ■. "The Third Pig: From Theory to Grubby Fact in Reassessing the Estado Novo." In B. F. Taggie and R. W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 145-68. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State Press, 1989.

   ■. "And Who Is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 26, 1 (Summer 1989): 119-39.

   ■. "Antônio de Oliveira Salazar (1889-1970)." In Research Guide to European Historical Biography. Vol. 3. Washington, D.C.: Beacham, 1992.

   ■. "'Estado Presente de tranquilidade,' posto em causa: Portugal observado e analisado no contexto internacional de 1958-59." In Iva Delgado, Carlos Pacheco, and Telmo Faria, eds., Humberto Delgado: As eleições de 58, 448-71. Lisbon: Vega, 1998.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. New York: Praeger and London: Pall Mall, 1971; reprinted: Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. "Toward a Framework for the Study of Political Change in Iberic-Latin Tradition: The Corporative Model." World Politics 25 (January 1973): 206-35.

   ■. Corporatism and Development: The Portuguese Experience. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1977.

   ■. "The Corporatist Tradition and the Corporative System in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal. The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 89-122. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ World War II and Portugal

   ■ Afonso, Rui. Um Homem Bom. Aristides De Sousa Mendes O " Wallenberg Portugues." Lisbon: Caminho, 1995.

   ■. Injustica-o Caso Sousa Mendes. Lisbon: Caminho, 1990.

   ■ Agudo, Manuel Ros. La Guerra Secreta de Franco ( 1939-1945). Barcelona, 2002.

   ■ Anon., Fugindo a Hitler e a Salazar e ao Holocausto-Refugiados em Portugal entre 1933-1945. Lisbon: Soc. Tipografica, 1994.

   ■ Barreiros, Jose Antonio. A Lusitania Dos Espioes. Lisbon: Hugin, 1995.

   ■. O Espiao Alemao Em Goa. Operacao Long Shanks, 1943. Lisbon, 2001.

   ■ Beevor, J. G. SOE. Recollections and Reflections 1940-45. London, 1981. Bloch, Michael. Operation Willi: The Plot to Kidnap the Duke of Windsor July 1940. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1984. Carrilho, Maria et. al., Portugal Na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Contributos para uma reavaliacao. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1989. Cole, Robert. Britain and the War of Words in Neutral Europe, 1939-45. New York: St. Martin's, 1990. Colvin, Ian. Flight 777. London: Evans, 1957. Dias, Mariana Tavares. Lisboa nos Anos 40. Lisbon: Quimera, 1997. Eizenstadt, Stuart E. Coord. U.S. and Allied Efforts to Recover and Restore Gold and Other Assets Stolen or Hidden by Germany during World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Fralon, Jose-Alain. A Good Man in Evil Times. The Story of Aristides De Sousa Mendes: The Man Who Saved the Lives of Countless Refugees in World War II. New York: Carroll & Graf, 2001.

   ■ Giraudoux, Jean. Portugal. Paris: Grasset, 1958.

   ■ Johns, Philip. Within Two Cloaks. Missions With SIS and SOE. London, 1979.

   ■ Koestler, Arthur. Arrival and Departure. London, 1943.

   ■ Leitz, Christian. Sympathy for the Devil: Neutral Portugal and Nazi Germany in World War II. New York, 2001.

   ■ Louca, Antonio. Hitler e Salazar. Comercio em tempos de Guerra 1940-1944. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Luca, Antonio. "Portugal's Double Game: Between the Nazis and the Allies." In Avi Beker, ed., The Plunder of Jewish Property during the Holocaust. Confronting European History. New York, 2001. MacIntyre, Ben. Agent Zigzag. New York: Harmony, 2007. Martins, Maria Joao. O Paraiso Triste. O Quotidiano em Lisboa durante a II Grande Guerra. Lisbon: Vega, 1994. Masterman, J.C. The Double-Cross System in the War of 1939 to 1945. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1972. Muggeridge, Malcolm. Chronicles of Wasted Time. Chronicle 2: The Infernal Grove. New York: William Morrow, 1974.

   ■ Nery, Julia. O Consul. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1991.

   ■ Pimentel, Irene Flunser. Judeus em Portugal na Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 2006.

   ■ Popov, Dusko. Spy/ Counterspy. London, 1974.

   ■ Prokosch, Frederick. The Conspirators. New York, 1943.

   ■ Remarque, Erich Maria. The Night in Lisbon. New York, 1966.

   ■ Ribeiro, Aquilino. Volfarmio Romance. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1943.

   ■ Rosas, Fernando. Portugal entre a Paz e a Guerra. Lisbon: Estampa, 1990.

   ■ Saint-Exupery, Antoine. Wartime Writings, 1939-1944. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano, ed. Portugal E A Guerra. Historia das Intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais seculos XIX e XX. Lisbon: Colibri, 1998.

   ■ Telo, Antonio Jose. Propagandal E Guerra Secreta Em Portugal 1939-45. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■. Portugal na Segunda Guerra ( 1941-1945), 2 vols. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■. Os Acores E O Controlo Do Atlantico ( 1898/ 1948). Lisbon: Ed. Asa, 1993.

   ■. A neutralidade portuguesa e o ouro nazi. Lisbon, 2000.

   ■ Vintras, R.E. The Portuguese Connection: The Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman and Turner, 1974. Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Age Old Business of Espionage." 1987 World Book Year Book. Chicago, 1987.

   ■. "'In the Service of Order.' The Portuguese Political Police and the British, Germany and Spanish Intelligence [Services]." Journal of Contemporary History 36: no. 3 (Jan. 1983), 1-25.

   ■. "And Who is My Neighbor? A World War II Hero of Conscience for Portugal." Luso-Brazilian Review 23 (no. 2) (Summer 1989), 119-39.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question, and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, WI), 23 (nos.1, 2) (Summer, 1986; Winter, 1986). 97-111; 108-127.

   ■. "Last of the Great Air Mysteries of the War [World War II]." Bridport and Lyme Regis Gazette (Dorset, U.K.), June 5, 2003, 24-25.

   ■. "Leslie Howard Helped Win World War II," St. Louis Post-Dispatch (St. Louis, Mo.), April 3, 5, 2005.

   ■ Wilson, Robert. A Small Death in Lisbon. London, 2000.

   ■. The Company Of Strangers. San Diego, 2002.

   ■ Wylie, Neville. "An Amateur Learns His Job? Special Operations Executive in Portugal, 1940-42." Journal of Contemporary History. 36: no. 3 (2001), 441-57.

   ■ The Military

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General. Historia do Exercito Portugues. Lisbon: Inquerito, 1945.

   ■ Kaulza de Arriaga, General. Guerra e Politica. Em nome da verdade. Os anos decisivos. Lisbon: Referendo, 1987.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, Jose. O Comportamento Politico dos Militares, Forcas Armadas e Regimes Politicos em Portugal no seculo XX. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992.

   ■ Pereira Marques, Fernando. Exercito e Sociedade em Portugal. No Declinio do Antigo Regime e advento do Liberalismo. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm, 1977.

   ■ Ribeiro Dos Santos, Antonio Pedro. O Estado E A Order Publica. As Institui-coes Militares Portuguesas. Lisbon: Instituto Superior De Ciencias Sociais E Politicas, 1999.

   ■ Saraiva de Carvalho, Otelo. Alvorada em Abril. Amadora (Portugal): Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Selvagem, Carlos. Portugal Militar. Compendio de Historia Militar e Naval de Portugal. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional, 1931.

   ■ Spinola, Antonio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon: Arcadia, 1974.

   ■. Pais Sem Rumo. Contributo para a historia de uma Revolucao. Lisbon: Scire, 1978.

   ■ Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. Portugal e a Guerra. Historia das intervencoes militares portuguesas nos grandes conflitos mundiais do seculo XX. Lisbon: Ed. Colibri, 1999.

   ■. Coord., Nova Historia Militar de Portugal, 5 vols. Lisbon: Circulo de Leitores, 2003-.

   ■ Valente, Vasco Pulido. O Poder e o Povo. A Revolucao de 1910. Lisbon: Moraes, 1976, 1982.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. Republican Portugal: A Political History ( 1910-1926). Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1978, 1998.

   ■. A Ditadura Militar Portuguesa ( 1926-1933). Mem Martins: Europa- America, 1988.

   ■. "The Military and the Portuguese Dictatorship, 1926-1974: "The Honor of the Army." In Lawrence S. Graham and Harry M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. 191-219. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Government and Politics since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. "Hidden Fluidity in an Ultra-Stable Party System." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 101-27. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel, ed. Sistema Eleitoral Portugües: Debate Político e Parlamentar. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional/ Casa da Moeda, 1998.

   ■, ed. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." In Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer, 2000): 1-404.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Bruneau, Thomas C., ed. Political Parties and Democracy in Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1997. Carlucci, Frank. "Confiei no Povo Portugues." Visao (Lisbon), April 10, 1997, 46-47.

   ■. "The View from the U.S. Embassy." In Hans Binnendijk, ed., Authoritarian Regimes in Transition. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Dept. of State, Foreign Service Institute, Center for the Study of Foreign Affairs, 1987.

   ■ Coelho, Mário Baptista, ed. Portugal. O Sistema Política a Constitucional, 1974-87. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, UNL, 1989.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antonio. "Settling Accounts with the Past in a Troubled Transition to Democracy: The Portuguese Case." In Alexandra Barahona De Brito, Carmen Gonzalez-Enriquez, and Paloma Aguilar, eds., The Politics of Memory: Transitional Justice in Democratizing Societies, 65-91. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Cruzeiro, Maria Manuela. Costa Gomes-o Ultimo Marechal. Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 1998.

   ■ Domingos, Emídio Da Veiga. Portugal Político. Análise das Instituiçoes. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Goldey, David. "Elections and the Consolidation of Portuguese Democracy: 1974-1983." Electoral Studies 2, 3 (1983): 229-40.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. "Institutionalizing Democracy: Governance in Post-1974 Portugal." In Ali Farazmand, ed., Handbook of Comparative and Development Public Administration, 81-90. New York: Dekker, 1991.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Gunther, Richard. "Spain and Portugal." In G. A. Dorfman and P. J. Duignan, eds., Politics in Western Europe, 186-236. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1988.

   ■ Magone, José Maria. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. Basingstoke, U.K.: Macmillan, 1997.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth R., and Scott C. Monje, eds. Portugal: The Constitution and the Consolidation of Democracy, 1976-1989. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Camões Center Special Report No. 2, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■ Opello, Walter C., Jr. "The New Parliament in Portugal." Legislative Studies Quarterly, 3 (May 1978): 309-334.

   ■. "Local Government and Political Culture in a Portuguese Rural County." Comparative Politics 13 (April 1981): 271-89.

   ■. "Portugal's Administrative Elite: Social Origins and Political Attitudes." West European Politics 6 (Jan. 1983): 63-74.

   ■. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■ Pinto Balsemão, Francisco. "The Constitution and Politics: Options for the Future." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 197-232. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Sartori, Giovanni. "Portugal." In Sartori, G, ed., Parties and Party Systems. Vol. 1, 131-45. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976. Secretary of State for Mass Communications. Constitution of the Portuguese Republic [1976]. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Contemporary Portugal since 1974

   ■ Aguiar, Joaquim. A Ilusão do poder: Analise do Sistema Partidário, 19761982. Lisbon, 1983. Almeida, Diniz de. Orígens e Evolução do Movimento dos Capitães. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. Ascensao, Apogeu e Queda do MFA, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Alves, Márcio Moreira. Les Soldats Socialistes du Portugal. Paris: Gallimard, 1975.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. Sá Carneiro: Um Meteoro Nos Anos Setenta. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■. O Segredo do 25 de Novembro. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■ Arouca, Manuel. Os Filhos Da Costa Do Sol. Mem Martins, 1989. Audibert, Pierre, and Daniel Brignon. Portugal: Les nouveaux centurions. Paris, 1974.

   ■ Baptista, Jacinto. Caminhos para uma revolução. Lisbon, 1975. Barreto, Antônio. Memórias da Reforma Agrária. Mem Martins: Europa-Amé-rica, 1983.

   ■, and C. V. Preto, eds. A Situação Social em Portugal, 1960-1996. Lisbon: Instituto de Ciências Sociais, 1996.

   ■ Bermeo, Nancy Gina. "Worker Management in Industry: Reconciling Representative Government and Industrial Democracy in a Polarized Society." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 181-98. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. The Revolution within the Revolution: Workers' Control in Rural Portugal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Braeckman, Colette. Portugal: Revolution surveilée. Brussels: Rossei, 1975.

   ■ Braga da Cruz, Manuel. "O Presidente da República na génese e evolução do sistema de governor portugües." Análise social XXIX, 125-26 (1994): 237-65.

   ■, coord. "Portugal Político 25 Anos Depois." Análise Social XXXV, 154/155 (Summer 2000): 1-404. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Popular Support for Democracy in Post-revolutionary Portugal: Results from a Survey." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 21-42. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. Politics and Nationhood: Post-Revolutionary Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1984.

   ■. "Portugal Fifteen Years after the April Revolution." Field Staff Reports ( 1989-90/ No. 1, Europe), 3-11. Indianapolis, Ind.: Universities Field Staff International, 1990.

   ■, and Alex Macleod. Politics in Contemporary Portugal: Parties and the Consolidation of Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Ortelo Saraiva de. Cinco Meses Mudaram Portugal. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Alvorada em Abril. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Cid, Augusto. PREC-Processo Revolucionário Eventualmente Chocante. Viseu, 1977.

   ■ Costa Lobo, Marina, and Pedro C. Magalhaes. "From 'Third Wave' to 'Third Way': Europe and the Portuguese Socialists (1975-1999)," Journal of Southern Europe and the Balkans 3, no. 1 (2001), 25-35.

   ■ Costa Pinto, Antônio, ed. Modern Portugal. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■, and Nuno Severiano Teixeira, eds. Southern Europe and the Making of the European Union. New York: Columbia Univ. Press, 2002.

   ■ Cunhal, Alvaro. A Revolução Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone. Portugal's Secret Jews: The End of an Era. Rumford, R.I.: Peregrinação Publications, 1999.

   ■ Downs, Charles. "Comissões de Moradores and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." International Journal of Urban and Regional Research 4 (1986): 267-94.

   ■. Revolution at the Grassroots: Community Organizations in the Portuguese Revolution. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1989.

   ■ Dufour, Jean-Marc. Prague sur Tage. Paris, 1975.

   ■ Durão Barroso, José. Le systémepolitiqueportugais face à l'intégration euro-péenne. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Eisfeid, Rainer. "Portugal: What Role/What Future?" In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution. New York: RIIC, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■. Sozialistischer Pluralismus in Europa: Ansãtze und Scheitern am Beispiel Portugal. Cologne: Verlag Wissenchaft ünd Politik, 1985.

   ■. "Portugal and Western Europe." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 29-62. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Farinha, Luis. "Regresso a Europa. Uma opcao feliz." Historia. XXIX; 95, III series (March 2007), 23-33.

   ■ Faye, Jean-Pierre, ed. Portugal: The Revolution in the Labyrinth. Nottingham, U.K.: Spokesman, 1976. Ferreira, Hugo Gil, and Michael W. Marshall. Portugal's Revolution: Ten Years On. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986. Figueira, João Costa. Cavaco Silva: Homem de Estado. Lisbon, 1987. Filoche, Gérard. Printemps Portugais. Paris: Editions Action, 1984. Frémontier, Jacques. Os Pontos nos ii. Lisbon, 1976. Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian. 25 de Abril-10 anos depois. Lisbon, 1984. Futscher Pereira, Bernardo. "Portugal and Spain." In K. Maxwell, ed. Portugal in the 1980s, 63-87. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Gama, Jaime. Política Externa Portuguesa 1983-85: Ministério dos Negôcios Estrangeiros. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Preface." In J. Calvet de Magalhães, A. de Vasconcelos, and J. Ramos Silva, eds., Portugal: An Atlantic Paradox, 9-11. Lisbon, 1990. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino. As Eleições De 25 De Abril: Geografia E Imagem Dos Partidos. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "10 Anos de Democracia: Reflexos na geografia política." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opelio, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal 1974-1984/ Conflitos e Mudanças em Portugal, 1974-1984, 135-55. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■, et al. As Eleições para assembleia da república, 1979-1983: Estudos de geografia eleitoral. Lisbon, 1984. Gaspar, Jorge, and Nuno Vitorino, eds. Portugal em mapas e em números. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Giaccone, Fausto. Una Storia Portoghese/ Uma História Portuguesa. Palermo: Randazzo Focus, 1987.

   ■ Gladdish, Ken. "Portugal: An Open Verdict." In Geoffrey Pridham, ed. Securing Democracy: Political Parties and Democratic Consolidation in Southern Europe, 104-25. London and New York: Routledge, 1990.

   ■ Graham, Lawrence S. The Decline and Collapse of an Authoritarian Order. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1975.

   ■, and Harry M. Makler, eds. Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■, and Douglas L. Wheeler, eds. In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Grayson, George W. "Portugal and the Armed Forces Movement." Orbis XIX, 2 (Summer 1975): 335-78.

   ■ Green, Gil. Portugal's Revolution. New York: International, 1976.

   ■ Hammond, John L. Building Popular Power: Workers' and Neighborhood Movements in the Portuguese Revolution. New York: Monthly Review Press, 1988.

   ■ Harsgor, Michael. Naissance d'un Nouveau Portugal. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1975.

   ■. Portugal in Revolution. Washington, D.C.: CSIS and Sage, 1976.

   ■ Harvey, Robert. Portugal, Birth of a Democracy. London: Macmillan, 1978.

   ■ Herr, Richard, ed. Portugal: The Long Road to Democracy and Europe. Berkeley, Calif.: International and Area Studies, 1992.

   ■ Insight Team of the Sunday [London] Times. Insight on Portugal: The Year of the Captains. London: Deutsch, 1975.

   ■ Janitschek, Hans. Mario Soares: Portrait of a Hero. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1985.

   ■ Keefe, Eugene K., et al. Area Handbook for Portugal, 1st ed. Washington, D.C.: Foreign Area Studies of American University, 1977. Kramer, Jane. "A Reporter at Large: The Portuguese Revolution." The New Yorker (Dec. 15, 1975): 92-131.

   ■ Lauré, Jason, and Ettagal Lauré. Jovem Portugal: After the Revolution. New York: Straus, Farrar and Giroux, 1977.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. A New History of Portugal. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1976.

   ■ Lourenço, Eduardo. Os Militares e O Poder. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. O Fascismo Nunca Existiu. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. "Identidade e Memôria: o caso português." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-l 984, 17-22. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Lucena, Manuel. Evolução e Instituições: A Extinção dos Grémios da Lavoura Alentejanos. Mem Martins, 1984.

   ■. "A herança de duas revoluções." In M. Baptista Coelho, ed., Portugal: O Sistema Político e Constitucional, 1974-87, 505-55. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Braga de, and S. Serfaty. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. New York: Praeger, 1981.

   ■ Magone, José M. European Portugal: The Difficult Road to Sustainable Democracy. New York: St. Martin's, 1997. Mailer, Phil. Portugal: The Impossible Revolution. London: Solidarity, 1977. Manta, João Abel. Cartoons/ 1969-1975. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Manuel, Paul C. Uncertain Outcome: The Politics of Portugal's Transition to Democracy. Lanham, Md. and London: University Press of America, 1994.

   ■ Mateus, Rui. Contos Proibidos. Memorias de Um PS Desconhecido, 3rd ed. Lisbon: Dom Quixote, 1996.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth. "Portugal under Pressure." The New York Review of Books (May 2, 1974).

   ■. "The Hidden Revolution in Portugal." The New York Review of Books (April 17, 1975).

   ■. "The Thorns of the Portuguese Revolution." Foreign Affairs 54, 2 (Jan. 1976): 250-70.

   ■. "The Communists and the Portuguese Revolution." Dissent 27, 2 (Spring 1980): 194-206.

   ■. Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■. The Making of Portuguese Democracy. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.

   ■, ed. "Portugal: Toward the Twenty-First Century." Camoes Center Quarterly 5, 3-4 (Fall 1995): 6-55.

   ■, ed. The Press and the Rebirth of Iberian Democracy. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1983.

   ■. Portugal Ten Years after the Revolution: Reports of Three Columbia University-Gulbenkian Workshops. New York: Research Institute on International Change, Columbia University, 1984.

   ■ Maxwell, Kenneth, and Michael H. Haltzel, eds. Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Medeiros Ferreira, José. Ensaio Histórico sobre a revolução do 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Medina, João, ed. Portugal De Abril: Do 25 Aos Nossos Dias. In Medina, ed., História Contemporãnea De Portugal. Lisbon, 1985. Merten, Peter. Anarchismus ünd Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libertare, 1981.

   ■ Miranda, Jorge. Constituição e Democracia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■. A Constituição de 1976. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Morrison, Rodney J. Portugal: Revolutionary Change in an Open Economy. Boston: Auburn House, 1981.

   ■ Mujal-Leôn, Eusebio. "The PCP [Portuguese Communist Party] and the Portuguese Revolution." Problems of Communism 26 (Jan.- Feb. 1977): 21-41.

   ■ Neves, Mário. Missão em Moscovo. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Oliveira, César. M. F. A. e Revolução Socialista. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. Os Anos Decisivos: Portugal 1962-1985. Um testemunho. Lisbon: Presença, 1993.

   ■ Opello, Waiter C., Jr. Portugal's Political Development: A Comparative Approach. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1985.

   ■. Portugal: From Monarchy to Pluralist Democracy. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1991.

   ■ Pell, Senator Claiborne H. Portugal ( Including the Azores and Spain) in Search of New Directions: Report to the Committee on Foreign Relations, U.S. Senate. Washington, D.C.: Government Printing Office, 1976.

   ■ Pereira, J. Pacheco. "A Case of Orthodoxy: The Communist Party of Portugal." In Waller and Fenema, eds., Communist Parties in Western Europe: Adaptation or Decline? Oxford: Basil Blackwell, 1988.

   ■ Pilmott, Ben. "Socialism in Portugal: Was It a Revolution?" Government and Opposition 7 (Summer 1977).

   ■. "Were the Soldiers Revolutionary? The Armed Forces Movement in Portugal, 1973-1976." Iberian Studies 7, 1 (1978): 13-21.

   ■, and Jean Seaton. "Political Power and the Portuguese Media." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 43-57. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Porch, Douglas. The Portuguese Armed Forces and the Revolution. London: Croom Helm and Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press, 1977.

   ■ Pouchin, Dominique. Portugal, quelle révolution? Paris, 1976.

   ■ Pulido Valente, Vasco. "E Viva Otelo." In Pulido Valente, V., ed., O País das Maravilhas, 451-54. Lisbon, 1979 [anthology of articles from weekly Lisbon paper, Expresso].

   ■. Estudos Sobre a Crise Nacional. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Rebelo de Sousa, Marcelo. O Sistema de Governo Português antes e depois da Revisão Constitucional, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1981. Rêgo, Raúl. Militares, Clérigos e Paisanos. Lisbon, 1981. Robinson, Richard A. H. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Avelino, Cesário Borga, and Mário Cardoso. O Movemento dos Capitães e o 25 de Abril. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Portugal Depois De Abril. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Ruas, H. B., ed. A Revolução das Flores. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Rudel, Christian. La Liberte couleur d'oeillet. Paris: Fayard, 1980.

   ■ Sa, Tiago Moreira de. Os Americanos na Revolucao Portuguesa ( 1974-1976). Lisbon: Edit. Noticias, 2004.

   ■ Sá Carneiro, Francisco. Por Uma Social-Democracia Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Sanches Osôrio, Helena. Um Só Rosto. Uma Só Fé. Conversas Com Adelino Da Palma Carlos. Lisbon, 1988. Sanches Osôrio, J. The Betrayal of the 25th of April in Portugal. Madrid: Sedmay, 1975.

   ■ Schmitter, Philippe C. "Liberation by Golpe: Retrospective Thoughts on the Demise of Authoritarian Rule in Portugal." Armed Forces and Society 2 (1974): 5-33.

   ■. "An Introduction to Southern European Transitions from Authoritarian Rule: Italy, Greece, Portugal, Spain and Turkey." In G. O'Donnell,

   ■ P. C. Schmitter, and L. Whitehead, eds., Transitions from Authoritarian Rule, 3-10. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1986.

   ■ Silva, Fernando Dioga da. "Uma Administração Envelhecido." Revista da Ad-ministraçao Pública 2 (Oct.-Dec. 1979).

   ■ Simões, Martinho, ed. Relatório Do 25 De Novembro: Texto Integral, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Soares, Isabel, ed. Mário Soares: O homem e o político. Lisbon, 1976. Soares, Mário. Democratização e Descolonização: Dez meses no Governo Provisório. Lisbon, 1975. Sobel, Lester A., ed. Portuguese Revolution, 1974-1976. New York: Facts on File, Inc., 1976.

   ■ Spínola, Antônio de. Portugal e o Futuro. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. País Sem Rumo: Contributo para a História de uma Revolução. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Stock, Maria José. Os Partidos do Poder: Dez Anos Depois do " 25 De Abril." Evora, 1986.

   ■ Story, Jonathan. "Portugal's Revolution of Carnations: Patterns of Change and Continuity." International Affairs 52 (July 1976): 417-34. Sweezey, Paul. "Class Struggles in Portugal." Monthly Review 27, 4 (Sept. 1975): 1-26.

   ■ Szulc, Tad. "Lisbon and Washington: Behind Portugal's Revolution." Foreign Policy 21 (Winter 1975-76): 3-62. Tavares de Almeida, Antônio. Balsemão: O retrato. Lisbon, 1981. "Vasco." Desenhos Políticos. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vasconcelos, Alvaro. "Portugal in Atlantic-Mediterranean Security." In Douglas T. Stuart, ed., Politics and Security in the Southern Region of the Atlantic Alliance, 117-36. London: Macmillan, 1988.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "Golpes militares e golpes literários. A literatura do golpe de 25 de Abril de 1974 em contexto histôrico." Penélope. Fazer E Desfazer A História, 19-20 (1998): 191-212.

   ■. "Tributo ao Historiador dos Historiadores. Memorias de A.H.de Oliveira Marques (1933-2007)," Historia XXIX, 95, III series (March 2007), 18-22.

   ■ Wiarda, Howard J. Transcending Corporatism? The Portuguese Corporative System and the Revolution of 1974. Columbia: Institute of International Studies, University of South Carolina, 1976.

   ■. The Transition to Democracy in Spain and Portugal. Washington, D.C.: American Enterprise Institute for Public Policy Research, 1989. Wise, Audrey. Eyewitness in Revolutionary Portugal. With a Preface by Judith Hart, MP. London: Spokesman, 1975.

   ■ PHYSICAL FEATURES: GEOGRAPHY, GEOLOGY, FAUNA, AND FLORA

   ■ Birot, Pierre. Le Portugal: Étude de géographie régionale. Paris, 1950.

   ■ Embleton, Clifford. Geomorphology of Europe. London: Macmillan, 1984.

   ■ Girão, Aristides de Amorim. Divisão regional, divisão agrícola e divisão administrativa. Coimbra, 1932.

   ■. Condições geográficos e históricas de autonomia política de Portugal. Coimbra, 1935.

   ■. Atlas de Portugal, 2nd ed. Coimbra, 1958.

   ■ Ribeiro, Orlando. Portugal, O Mediterrâneo e o Altântico. Coimbra, 1945 and later eds.

   ■. Portugal. Volume V of Geografia de Espana y Portugal. Barcelona, 1955.

   ■. Ensaios de Geografia Humana e regio nal. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■. A geografia e a divisão regional do país. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. The Individuality of Portugal. Austin: The University of Texas Press, 1959.

   ■. Portugal's Other Kingdom: The Algarve. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1963.

   ■ Taylor, Albert William. Wild Flowers of Spain and Portugal. London: Chatto & Windus, 1972.

   ■ Way, Ruth, and Margaret Simmons. A Geography of Spain and Portugal. London: Methuen, 1962.

   ■ ARCHAEOLOGY AND PREHISTORY

   ■ "Actas do Colóquio Inter-Universitário do Noroeste Peninsular (Porto-Baião, 1988), vol. II, Proto-História, romanização e Idade Média." In Trabalhos de antropologia e etnologia. 28, 3-4 (1988).

   ■ Alarcão, Jorge de, ed. "Do Paleolítico va arte visigótica." Vol. 1, História da

   ■ Arte em Portugal. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■. Roman Portugal, 3 vols. Warminister, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■. Portugal Das Orígens A Romanização. Vol. I. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História de Portugal. Lisbon: Presença, 1990. Anderson, James M., and M. S. Lea. Portugal 1001 Sights: An Archaeological and Historical Guide. Calgary, Alberta: University of Calgary and Robert Hale, 1994.

   ■ Balmuth, Miriam S., Antonio Gilman, and Lourdes Prados-Torreira, eds. Encounters and Transformations: The Archaeology of Iberia in Transition. Monographs in Mediterranean Archaeology, no. 7. Sheffield, U.K.: Sheffield Academic Press, 1997.

   ■ Beirão, C. M. M. Une civilization protohistorique du Sud au Portugal ( 1er Age du Fer). Paris: D. Boccard, 1986.

   ■ Cardoso, João Luís, Santinho A. Cunha, and Delberto Aguiar. O Homem Pre-Histórico no Concelho de Oeiras. Oeiras, Portugal: Estudos Arquelógicos de Oeiras, 1991.

   ■ Harrison, Richard J. The Bell Beaker Cultures of Spain and Portugal. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1977.

   ■ Mangas, Júlio, ed. Hispania epigraphica. Madrid, 1989.

   ■ Maloney, Stephanie J. "The Villa of Toerre de Palma, Portugal: Archaeology and Preservation." Portuguese Studies Review VIII, 1 (Fall-Winter, 1999-2000): 14-28.

   ■ Savory, H. N. Spain and Portugal: The Prehistory of the Iberian Peninsula. London, 1968.

   ■ Silva, A. C. F. A cultura castreja no Noroeste de Portugal. Paços de Ferreira:

   ■ Museu da Citânia de Sanfins, 1986. Straus, L. G. Iberia before the Iberians. Albuquerque, N.M., 1992.

   ■ FOREIGN TRAVELERS AND RESIDENTS' ACCOUNTS

   ■ Andersen, Hans Christian. A Visit to Portugal 1866. London: Peter Owen, 1972.

   ■ Beckford, William. Italy, with Sketches of Spain and Portugal. Paris: Baudry's European Library, 1834.

   ■. The Journal of William Beckford in Portugal and Spain 1787-1788.

   ■ Boyd Alexander, ed. London: Hart-Davies, 1954.

   ■. Recollections of an Excursion to the Monasteries of Alcoboca and Batalha. Fontwell, U.K.: Centaur Press, 1972.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. In Portugal. London: Bodley Head, 1912.

   ■ Borrow, George. The Bible in Spain, 2 vols. London: Constable, 1923 ed.

   ■ Chaves, Castelo Branco. Os livros de viagens em Portugal no século XVIII e a sua projecção europeia. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Costigan, Arthur William. Sketches of Society and Manners in Portugal. London: T. Vernon, 1787.

   ■ Crawfurd, Oswald. Portugal Old and New. London: Kegan, Paul, 1880.

   ■. Round the Calendar in Portugal. London: Chapman & Hall, 1890.

   ■ Darymple, William. Travels through Spain and Portugal in 1774. London: J. Almon, 1777.

   ■ Dumouriez, Charles Francois Duperrier. An Account of Portugal as It Appeared in 1766. London: C. Law, 1797.

   ■ Fielding, Henry. Jonathan Wild and the Journal of a Voyage to Lisbon. London: J. M. Dent, 1932.

   ■ Fullerton, Alice. To Portugal for Pleasure. London: Grafton, 1945.

   ■ Gibbons, John. I Gathered No Moss. London: Robert Hale, 1939.

   ■ Gordon, Jan, and Cora Gordon. Portuguese Somersault. London: Harrap, 1934.

   ■ Hewitt, Richard. A Cottage in Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1996.

   ■ Huggett, Frank. South of Lisbon: Winter Travels in Southern Portugal. London: Gollancz, 1960.

   ■ Hume, Martin. Through Portugal. London: Richards, 1907.

   ■ Hyland, Paul. Backwards Out of the Big World: A Voyage into Portugal. Hammersmith, U.K.: HarperCollins, 1996.

   ■ Jackson, Catherine Charlotte, Lady. Fair Lusitania. London: Bentley, 1874.

   ■ Kelly, Marie Node. This Delicious Land Portugal. London: Hutchinson, 1956.

   ■ Kempner, Mary Jean. Invitation to Portugal. New York: Athenaeum, 1969.

   ■ Kingston, William H. G. Lusitanian Sketches of the Pen and Pencil. 2 vol. London: Parker, 1845.

   ■ Landmann, George. Historical, Military and Picturesque Observations on Portugal. 2 vol. London: Cadell and Davies, 1818.

   ■ Latouche, John [Pseudonym of Oswald Crawfurd]. Travels in Portugal. London: Ward, Lock & Taylor, ca. 1874.

   ■ Link, Henry Frederick. Travels in Portugal and France and Spain. London: Longman & Rees, 1801.

   ■ Macauley, Rose. They Went to Portugal. London: Jonathan Cape, 1946.

   ■. They Went to Portugal, Too. Manchester: Carcanet Books, 1990.

   ■ Merle, Iris. Portuguese Panorama. London: Ouzel, 1958.

   ■ Murphy, J. C. Travels in Portugal. London: 1795.

   ■ Proper, Datus C. The Last Old Place: A Search through Portugal. New York: Simon & Schuster, 1992.

   ■ Quillinan, Dorothy [Wordsworth]. Journal of a Few Months in Portugal with Glimpses of the South of Spain. 2 vol. London: Moxon, 1847. Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1954. Smith, Karine R. Until Tomorrow: Azores and Portugal. Snohomish, Wash.: Snohomish Publishing, 1978. Southey, Robert. Journals of a Residence in Portugal, 1800-1801 and a Visit to France, 1838. London and New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1912. Thomas, Gordon Kent. Lord Byron's Iberian Pilgrimage. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983. Twiss, Richard. Travels through Portugal and Spain in 1772-1773. London, 1775.

   ■ Watson, Gilbert. Sunshine and Sentiment in Portugal. London: Arnold, 1904. Wheeler, Douglas L. "A[n American] Fulbrighter in Lisbon, Portugal, 196162." Portuguese Studies Review 1 (1991): 9-16.

   ■ PORTUGUESE CARTOGRAPHY, DISCOVERIES, AND NAVIGATION

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Curso de História de Naútica. Coimbra, 1972.

   ■. Introdução a história dos descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Mem Martins, 1983.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon: Alfa, 1983.

   ■. Navegadores, viajantes e adventureiros portugueses: Séculos XV e XVI. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Portuguese Books on Nautical Science from Pedro Nunes to 1650. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■. Os Descobrimentos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Boorstin, Daniel. The Discoverers. New York: Random House, 1983. Boxer, C. R. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire, 1415-1825. London: Hutchinson, 1969.

   ■ Brazão, Eduardo. La découverte de Terre-Neuve. Montreal: Les Presses de l'Université, 1964.

   ■. "Les Corte-Real et le Nouveau Monde." Revue d'histoire d'Amérique Française 19, 1 (1965): 335-49. Cortesão, Armando, and Avelino Teixeira de Mota. Cartografia Portuguesa Antiga. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. Portugalia Monumenta Cartográfica, 6 vols. Lisbon, 1960-62.

   ■. História da Cartografia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1969-70.

   ■ Cortesão, Jaime. L'expansion des portugais dans l'historie de la civilisation. Brussels, 1930.

   ■. Os descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. V. Magalhães Godinho and Joel Serrão, eds. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■. A expansão dos Portugueses no período henriquinho. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■. Descobrimentos precolombanos dos portugueses. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Costa, Abel Fontoura da. A Marinharia dos Descobrimentos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Costa Brochado, Idalino F. Descobrimento do Atlântico. Lisbon, 1958. English ed., 1959-60.

   ■ Coutinho, Admiral Gago. A naútica dos descobrimentos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1951-52.

   ■ Crone, G. R. Maps and Their Makers. New York: Capricorn Books, 1966.

   ■ Dias, José S. da Silva. Os descobrimentos e a problemática cultural do Século XVI, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Disney, Anthony, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães, ed. Documentos sobre a expansão portuguesa [ to 1460], 3 vols. Lisbon, 1945-54.

   ■ Guedes, Max, and Gerald Lombardi, eds. Portugal. Brazil: The Age of Atlantic Discoveries. Lisbon: Bertrand; Milan: Ricci; Brazilian Culture Foundation, 1990. [Catalogue of New York Public Library Exhibit, Summer 1990]

   ■ Harley, J. B., and David Woodward. The History of Cartography. Volume 1: Cartography in Prehistoric, Ancient and Medieval Europe and Mediterranean. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1987.

   ■ Leite, Duarte. História dos Descobrimentos: Colectânea de esparsos, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1958-61.

   ■ Ley, Charles. Portuguese Voyages, 1498-1663. London: Dent, 1953.

   ■ Marques, J. Martins da Silva. Descobrimentos portugueses, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1944-71.

   ■ Martyn, John R. C., ed. Pedro Nunes ( 1502-1578): His Lost Algebra and Other Discoveries. John R. C. Martyn, trans. New York: Peter Lang, 1996.

   ■ Morison, Samuel Eliot. The European Discovery of America: The Northern Voyages, A. D. 500-1600. New York: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■. Portuguese Voyages to America in the Fifteenth Century. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1974.

   ■ Mota, Avelino Teixeira da. Mar, Além-Mar-Estudos e Ensaios de História e Geografia. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Vida e Obra do Infante D. Henrique. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Parry, J. H. The Discovery of the Sea. New York: Dial, 1974.

   ■ Penrose, Boies. Travel and Discovery in the Renaissance, 1420-1620. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1952.

   ■ Peres, Damião. História dos Descobrimentos Portugueses. Oporto, 1943.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London, 1933; New York: Barnes & Noble, 1967.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Precision Astrolabe: Portuguese Navigators and Transoceanic Aviation. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Seary, E. R. "The Portuguese Element in the Place Names of Newfoundland." In Luís Albuquerque, ed., Vice-Almirante A. Teixeira da Mota: In Memo-riam. Vol. II, 359-64. Lisbon: Academia da Marinha, 1989.

   ■ Subrahmanyam, Sanjay. The Career and Legend of Vasco Da Gama. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997.

   ■ Velho, Alvaro. Roteiro ( Navigator's Route) da Primeira Viagem de Vasco da Gama ( 1497-1499). Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Winius, George, ed. Portugal, the Pathfinder: Journeys from the Medieval toward the Modern World 1300-ca. 1600. Madison, Wisc.: Hispanic Seminary of Medieval Studies, 1995.

   ■ PORTUGAL AND HER OVERSEAS EMPIRES (1415-1975)

   ■ Abshire, David M., and Michael A. Samuels, eds. Portuguese Africa: A Handbook. New York: Praeger, 1969.

   ■ Afonso, Aniceto, and Carlos de Matos Gomes. Guerra Colonial. Lisbon: Noticias, 2001.

   ■ Albuquerque, J. Moushino de. Moçambique. Lisbon, 1898.

   ■ Alden, Dauril. The Making of an Enterprise: The Society of Jesus in Portugal, Its Empire & Beyond. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1995.

   ■ Alexandre, Valentim. Orígens do Colonialismo Português Moderno ( 18221891). Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1979.

   ■. Velho Brasil, Novas Africas: Portugal e o Império ( 1808-1975). Oporto: Afrontamento, 2000.

   ■, and Jill Dias, eds. "O Império Africano 1825-1890. Volume X." In J.

   ■ Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1998.

   ■ Ames, Glen J. "The Carreira da India, 1668-1682: Maritime Enterprise and the Quest for Stability in Portugal's Asian Empire." Journal of European Economic History 20, 1 (1991): 7-28.

   ■. Renascent Empire? The House of Braganza and the Quest for Stability in Portuguese Monsoon Asia, ca. 1640-1683. Amsterdam: Amsterdam Univ.Press, 2000.

   ■. Vasco da Gama. Renaissance Crusader. New York: Pearson/Longman, 2005.

   ■ Antunes, José Freire. O Império com Pés de Barro: Colonizaçao e Descolonização: As Ideologias em Portugal. Lisbon: D. Quixote, 1980.

   ■. O Factor Africano 1890-1990. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1990.

   ■. A Guerra De Africa 1961-1974, 2 vols. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995-96.

   ■. Jorge Jardim: Agente Secreto 1919-1982. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1996.

   ■ Axelson, Eric A. South-East Africa, 1488-1530. London: Longmans, 1940.

   ■. "Prince Henry and the Discovery of the Sea Route to India." Geographical Journal (U.K.) 127, 2 (June 1961): 145-58.

   ■. Portugal and the Scramble for Africa, 1875-1891. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1967.

   ■. Portuguese in South-East Africa, 1488-1699. Cape Town: Struik, 1973.

   ■. Congo to Cape: Early Portuguese Explorers. New York: Harper & Row, 1974.

   ■ Azevedo, Mário. Historical Dictionary of Mozambique, 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2003.

   ■ Baião, António, Hernãni Cidade, and Manuel Murias, eds. História da Expansão Portuguesa no Mundo, 4 vols. Lisbon, 1937-40.

   ■ Bender, Gerald J. "The Limits of Counterinsurgency [in the Angolan War, 1961-72]." Comparative Politics (1972): 331-60.

   ■. Angola under the Portuguese: The Myth Versus Reality. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1978.

   ■ Bhíla, H. H. K. Trade and Politics in a Shona Kingdom: The Manyika and Their Portuguese and African Neighbours, 1875-1902. Harlow, U.K.: Longman, 1990.

   ■ Birmingham, David. The Portuguese Conquest of Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1965.

   ■. Trade and Conflict in Angola. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1966.

   ■. Frontline Nationalism in Angola & Mozambique. London: James Currey, 1992.

   ■. Portugal and Africa. New York: St. Martins, 1999.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Le Portugal Et Sa Vocation Maritime. Paris: Boccard, 1977. Boxer, C. R. Fidalgos in the Far East— Fact and Fancy in the History of Macau. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1948. ———. The Christian Century in Japan. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1951.

   ■ ———. Salvador de Sá and the Struggle for Brazil and Angola, 1602-1688. London, 1952.

   ■ ———. Four Centuries of Portuguese Expansion, 1415-1825: A Succinct Survey. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1961.

   ■ ———. The Golden Age of Brazil, 1695-1750. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1962.

   ■ ———. Race Relations in the Portuguese Colonial Empire, 1415-1825. Oxford:

   ■ Clarendon Press, 1963. ———. Portuguese Society in the Tropics. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1965.

   ■ ———. The Portuguese Seaborne Empire 1415-1825. London: Hutchi nson, 1969.

   ■ ———, and Carlos de Azevedo, eds. Fort Jesus and the Portuguese in Mombasa. London: Hollis and Carter, 1960.

   ■ Broadhead, Susan H. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 2nd ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1992.

   ■ Burton, Richard. Goa and the Blue Mountains. London: Bentley, 1851.

   ■ Cabral, Luís. Crónica da Libertação. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello. Colonizing Traditions, Principles and Methods of the Portuguese. Lisbon, 1951.

   ■ ———. Portugal E A Internacionalização Dos Problemas Africanos, 3rd ed. Lisbon, 1965.

   ■ Cann, John P. Counterinsurgency in Africa: The Portuguese Way of War, 1961-1974. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1997. Castelo, Claudia. " O modo portugues de estar no mundo." O luso-tropicalismo e a ideologia colonial portuguesa ( 1931-1961). Oporto: Afrontamento, 1998. Castro, Armando. O Sistema Colonial Português em Africa ( meados do Século XX). Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Chaliand, Gerard. "The Independence of Guinea-Bissau and the Heritage of [Amilcar] Cabral." In Revolution in the Third World. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1978.

   ■ Chilcote, Ronald H. Portuguese Africa. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.: Prentice-Hall, 1967.

   ■ Clarence-Smith, Gervase. Slaves, Peasants and Capitalists in Southern Angola 1840-1926. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979.

   ■ ———. The Third Portuguese Empire 1825-1975: A Study in Economic Imperialism. Manchester, U.K.: Manchester University Press, 1985.

   ■ Coates, Timothy J. Convicts and Orphans: Forced and State-Sponsored Colonizers in the Portuguese Empire, 1550-1720. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 2001.

   ■ Davies, Shann. Macau. Singapore: Times Editions, 1986.

   ■ Dias, C. Malheiro, ed. História da colonização portuguesa no Brasil, 3 vols. Oporto, 1921-24.

   ■ Diffie, Bailey W., and George Winius. Foundations of the Portuguese Empire, 1415-1580. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1977.

   ■ Disney, Anthony R. Twilight of the Pepper Empire: Portuguese Trade in Southwest India in the Early Seventeenth Century. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.

   ■ ———, and Emily Booth, eds. Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■ Duffy, James. Shipwreck and Empire: Being an Account of Portuguese Maritime Disaster in a Century of Decline. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1955.

   ■ ———. Portuguese Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1959. ———. Portugal in Africa. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1962.

   ■. "The Portuguese Territories." In Colin Legum, ed., Africa: A Handbook to the Continent. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1967. ———. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1967. Felgas, Hélio. História do Congo Português. Carmona, Angola, 1958. ———. Guerra em Angola. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■ Galvão, Henrique, and Carlos Selvagam. O Império Ultramarino Português, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■ Gleijeses, Piero. Conflicting Missions: Havana, Washington and Africa, 19591976. Chapel Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2002.

   ■ Godinho, Vitorino Magalhães. "Portugal and Her Empire." In The New Cambridge Modern History. Vol. V (1961): 384-97; Vol. VI (1963): 509-TO.

   ■ Grenfell, F. James. História da Igreja Baptista em Angola, 1879-1975. Queluz, Portugal: Núcleo, 1998.

   ■ Hammond, Richard J. "Economic Imperialism: Sidelights on a Stereotype." Journal of Economic History XXI, 4 (1961): 582-98.

   ■ ———. Portugal and Africa, 1815-1910: A Study in Uneconomic Imperialism. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1966.

   ■ Hanson, Carl. Portugal and the Wider World 1147-1497. New Orleans, La.: University Press of the South, 2001.

   ■ Harris, Marvin. Portugal's African Wards. New York: American Committee on Africa, 1957.

   ■ ———. "Portugal's Contribution to the Underdevelopment of Africa and Brazil." In Ronald H. Chilcote, ed., Protest & Resistance in Angola & Brazil: Comparative Studies, 209-23. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.

   ■ Henderson, Lawrence W. Angola: Five Centuries of Conflict. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1979. ———. A Igreja Em Angola. Lisbon: Edit. Além-Mar, 1990. Heywood, Linda. Contested Power in Angola 1840s to the Present. Rochester, N.Y.: University of Rochester Press, 2000.

   ■ Hilton, Anne. The Kingdom of Kongo. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1985.

   ■ Hower, Alfred, and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds. Empire in Transition: The Portuguese World in the Time of Camões. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Isaacman, Allen. "The Prazos da Coroa 1752-1830: A Functional Analysis of the Political System." STUDIA (Lisbon) 26 (1969): 149-78.

   ■. Mozambique: The Africanization of a European Institution: The Zambezi Prazos, 1750-1902. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Tradition of Resistance in Mozambique: Anti-Colonial Activity in the Zambesi Valley 1850-1921. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1976.

   ■ James, Martin. Historical Dictionary of Angola, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 2004.

   ■ Jardim, Jorge. Sanctions Double-Cross: Oil to Rhodesia. Lisbon, 1978. Johnson, Harold, and Maria Beatriz Nizza da Silva. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1500-1620. Volume VI. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds. Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1992. Joliffe, Jill. East Timor: Nationalism & Colonialism. University of Queensland Press, 1978.

   ■ Kea, Ray A. Settlements, Trade and Politics in the Seventeenth Century Gold Coast. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1982.

   ■ Kohen, Arnold. From the Place of the Dead. The Epic Struggles of Bishop Belo of East Timor. New York: St Martins, 1999.

   ■ Livingstone, Charles, and David Livingstone. Narrative of an Expedition to the Zambezi and Its Tributaries. New York: 1866.

   ■ Livingstone, David. Missionary Travels and Researches in South Africa. London, 1857.

   ■ Lobban, Richard, and Joshua Forrest. Historical Dictionary of the Republic of Guinea-Bissau, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996. Lobban, Richard, and Marilyn Halter. Historical Dictionary of Cape Verde, 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1993. Martino, Antonio M. Joao de Azevedo Coutinho. Marinheiro e soldado de Portugal. Lisbon: Colibri, 2002. Martins, Rocha. História das Colónias Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1933. Marvaud, Angel. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1912. Mason, Philip, ed. Angola: A Symposium; Views of a Revolt. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1961. Melo, João de, ed. Os Anos Da Guerra 1961-1975: Os Portugueses em Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1988. Miller, Joseph C. Way of Death: Merchant Capitalism and the Angolan Slave Trade, 1730-1830. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1988.

   ■ Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Portugal. Vinte Anos de Defesa do Estado Português de India. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. Portugal Replies in the United Nations. Lisbon, 1970.

   ■ Mondlane, Eduardo. The Struggle for Mozambique. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1969.

   ■ Moreira, Adriano. Política Ultramarina. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■. Portugal's Stand in Africa. New York: University Publishers, 1962.

   ■, and Jose Carlos Venancio. Eds. Luso-Tropicalismo. Uma Teoria Social em Questao. Lisbon: Vega, 2000.

   ■ Múrias, Manuel, ed. História da expansão portuguesa no mundo, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1937-42.

   ■. Short History of Portuguese Colonization. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Newitt, Malyn. Portuguese Settlement on the Zambesi: Exploration, Land Tenure and Colonial Rule in East Africa. New York: Holmes & Meier, 1973.

   ■. Portugal in Africa: The Last Hundred Years. London: Longmans, 1981.

   ■. A History of Mozambique. London: Hurst, 1995.

   ■. A History ofPortuguese Overseas Expansion, 1400-1668. London: Routledge, 2005.

   ■. Diálogos Interditos: A Política Externa Portuguesa E A Guerra De Africa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■. História De Portugal. 1933-1974: II Suplemento. Oporto, 1981.

   ■. Um político confessa-se ( Diário: 1960-1968), 3rd ed. Oporto, 1987.

   ■. Salazar. Vol. V: A Resistência ( 1958-1964). Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Nowell, Charles E. "Portugal and the Partition of Africa." Journal of Modern History XIX, 1 (1947): 1-17.

   ■ Nunes, Antonio Lopes Pires. Angola 1961. Da Baixa do Cassange a Nambu-angongo. Lisbon: Prefacio, 2005.

   ■ Okuma, Thomas. Angola in Ferment: The Background and Prospects of Angolan Nationalism. Boston: Beacon, 1962.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wise.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Pélissier, René. Les Guerres Grises: Resistance Et Revoltes en Angola ( 18451941). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1977.

   ■. Naissance Du Mozambique: Tome 1, Tome 2, Resistance Et Revoltes Anticoloniales ( 1854-1981), 2 vols. Orgeval: Pélissier, 1984.

   ■. História de Moçambique. Vol. II. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. Naissance de la Guinée: Portugais et Africains en Senegambie ( 1841-1936). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1989.

   ■. Timor En Guerre: Le Crocodile et les Portugais ( 1847-1913). Orgeval: Pélissier, 1996.

   ■ Pires, Adelino Serras, and Fiona Claire Capstick. The Winds of Havoc: A Memoir of Adventure and Destruction in Deepest Africa. New York: St. Martin's, 2001.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. The Portuguese Pioneers. London: Black, 1933.

   ■ Ranger, T. [Terence] O. "Revolt in Portuguese East Africa: The Makombe Rising of 1917." St. Anthony's Papers. Carbondale: Southern Illinois University Press, 15 (1963).

   ■ Remy. Goa, Rome of the Orient. Trans. from the French by Lancelot Sheppard. London, 1957.

   ■ Ribeiro, General Goncalves. A Vertigem da Descolonizacao. Da Agonia do Exodo a Cidadania Plena. Lisbon: Inquerito, 2002. Ricard, Robert. Etudes sur l'Histoire des Portugais au Maroc. Coimbra, 1955.

   ■ Richards, J. M. Goa. London: Hurst, 1982.

   ■ Rodney, Walter. A History of the Upper Guinea Coast, 1545-1800. New York: Oxford University Press, 1970. Rodrigues, José Honório. Africa e Brasil: Outro Horizonte. Rio de Janeiro, 1961.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. "Valentim Fernandes, Rodrigo de Santaella, and the Recognition of the Antilles as "Opposite India." Boletim da Sociedade de Geografia de Lisboa series 75 (July-September 1957): 279-309.

   ■. The Obedience of a King of Portugal. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1958.

   ■. The Quest for Eastern Christians: Travels and Rumors in the Age of Discovery. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1962.

   ■ Russell-Wood, A. J. Fidalgos and Philanthropists: The Santa Casa da Mi-sericordia of Bahia, 1550-1755. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1968.

   ■. "Colonial Brazil." In David W. Cohen and Jack Greene, eds., Neither Slave nor Free, 84-133. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1972.

   ■. "Local Government in Portuguese America: A Study in Cultural Divergence." Comparative Studies in Society and History 16 (1974): 187-231.

   ■. From Colony to Nation: Essays on the Independence of Brazil. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1975.

   ■. World on the Move: The Portuguese in Africa, Asia & America, 1415-1808. New York: St. Martins, 1993.

   ■ Salazar, António de Oliveira. Goa and the Indian Union. Lisbon, 1954.

   ■. "Portugal, Goa and the Indian Union." Foreign Affairs (New York) 34, 3 (April, 1956): 418-31.

   ■. "Realities and Trends of Portugal's Policies." International Affairs (London) XXXIX, 2 (April 1963): 169-83.

   ■ Saldanha, C. F. A Short History of Goa. Goa, 1957.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. Indies Adventure: The Amazing Career of Afonso de Albuquerque. London: Blackie, 1936.

   ■. Portugal in Quest of Prester John. London: Hutchinson, 1943.

   ■. The Land of Prester John. New York: Knopf, 1944.

   ■. Henry the Navigator. New York: Norton, 1947.

   ■. The Perfect Prince: Dom João II. Oporto, 1959.

   ■. Good Hope, the Voyage of Vasco da Gama. Lisbon, 1967.

   ■. The Reign of the Fortunate King ( Manuel I), 1495-1521. Hamden, Conn.: Archon, 1969.

   ■. Knight of the Renaissance: A Biography of Dom João de Castro. London: Hutchinson, n.d.

   ■ Schubert, Benedict. A Guerra e as Igrejas: Angola, 1961-1991. Basel, Switzerland: Schlettwein, 2000 [orig. ed. in German, Lucerne, Exodus Pub., 1997].

   ■ Schwartz, Stuart G. Sovereignty and Society in Colonial Brazil. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1973.

   ■ Serra, Carlos, ed. História de Moçambique, 2 vols. Maputo, Mozambique: Tempo, 1982-83.

   ■ Silva, Botelho da, ed. and comp. " Dossier" Goa. ( General Manuel) Vassalo e Silva. A Recusa do Sacrifício Inútil. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Silva, Maria Beatriz Nizza da, ed. O Império Luso-Brasileiro 1750-1822. Volume VIII. In J. Serrão and A. H. de Oliveira Marques, eds., Nova História Da Expansão Portuguesa. Lisbon: Estampa, 1986.

   ■ Silva Cunha J. M. da. Questões Ultramarinos e Internacionais. Lisbon, 1960.

   ■ Silva Rego, A. da. História das missões do padroado português do Oriente: India ( 1500-1542). 1 vol. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■. Portuguese Colonization in the Sixteenth Century: A Study of Royal Ordinances. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1957.

   ■. O Ultramar Português No Século XIX ( 1834-1910). Lisbon, 1966.

   ■ Sousa Dias, Gastão. Os Portugueses em Angola. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Sykes, John. Portugal and Africa: The People and the War. London: Hutchinson, 1971.

   ■ Telo, António José. Lourenço Marques na Política Externa Portuguesa. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1991.

   ■. Economia E Império No Portugal Contemporânea. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■. Os Açores e o Controlo do Atlântico. Lisbon: Asa, 1993.

   ■ Vail, Leroy, and Landeg White. Capitalism and Colonialism in Mozambique: A Study of Quelimane District. Minneapolis: Minnesota University Press, 1980.

   ■ Veen, Ernst van. Defeat or Decay? An Inquiry into the Portuguese Decline in Asia 1580-1645. Leiden: University of Leiden, 2000.

   ■ Verlinden, Charles. "Italian Influence on Iberian Colonization." Hispanic American Historical Review 33 (1953): 99-211.

   ■. The Beginnings of Modern Colonization. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1970.

   ■ Vogel, Charles. Le Portugal et Ses Colonies. Paris, 1860.

   ■ Vogt, John. Portuguese Rule on the Gold Coast 1469-1682. Athens: University of Georgia Press, 1979.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola. 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, Boston University, Department of History, 1963.

   ■. "Anti-Imperialism Traditions in Portugal, Yesterday and Today." Boston University Graduate Journal XII, 2 (Spring 1964): 125-37.

   ■. 'The Portuguese and Mozambique: The Past against the Future." In John A. Davis and James K. Baker, eds., Southern Africa in Transition. 180-96. New York: Praeger, 1966.

   ■. "Gungunhana." In Norman R. Bennett, ed., Leadership in Eastern Africa, Six Political Biographies, 165-220. Boston: Boston University Press, 1968.

   ■. "Gungunyane the Negotiator." Journal of African History IX, 4 (1968): 585-602.

   ■. "Nineteenth-Century African Protest in Angola: Prince Nicolas of Kongo (1830?-1860)." African Historical Studies (Boston) I (1968): 40-59.

   ■. "The Portuguese Army in Angola." Journal of Modern African Studies (Cambridge U.K.), 7, 3 (Oct. 1969): 425-39.

   ■. "Thaw in Portugal." Foreign Affairs 48, 4 (July 1970): 769-81.

   ■. "Portugal in Angola: A Living Colonialism?" In C. Potholm and R. Dale, eds., Southern Africa in Perspective, 172-82. New York: Free Press, 1972.

   ■. "The First Portuguese Colonial Movement, 1835-1875." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) I, 1 (Spring 1975): 25-27.

   ■. "Rebels and Rebellions in Angola, 1672-1892." In Mark Karp, ed., African Dimensions: Essays in Honor of William O. Brown, 81-93. Boston: Boston University Press, 1975.

   ■. "African Elements in Portugal's Armies in Africa (1961-1974)." Armed Forces and Society (Chicago) 2, 2 (Feb. 1976): 233-50.

   ■. "Portuguese Colonial Governors in Africa, 1870-1974." In L. H. Gann and Peter Duignan, eds., African Proconsuls: European Governors in Africa, 415-26. New York: Free Press, 1978; and "J. Mousinho de Albuquerque (1855-1902)" and "J. Norton de Matos (1867-1955)": 427-44; 445-63.

   ■. "The Portuguese Withdrawal from Africa, 1974-1975; The Angolan Case." In John Seiler, ed., Southern Africa Since the Portuguese Coup, 3-21. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1980.

   ■. "The Portuguese Exploration Expeditions and Expansion in Angola, 1877-1883." In Academia de Marinha and Instituto de Investigação Científica Tropical, eds., Vice Almirante A. Teixeira Da Mota: In Memoriam. Volume I, 267-76. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■. "'Aqui é Portugal!': The Politics of the Colonial Idea during the Estado Novo, 1926-1974." In Pavilhão de Portugal, EXPO'98 and Instituto de História Contemporânea, eds., Portugal No Transição Do Milênio: Colóquio Internacional, 375-105. Lisbon: Fim de Século, 1998.

   ■. The Empire Time Forgot: Writing a History of the Portuguese Overseas Empire, 1808-1975. Oporto: Universidade Fernando Pessoa, 1998.

   ■. "Filho Do Porto, Filho Do Império: Antônio Francisco Da Silva Porto (1817-1890) and the Politics of Motivation in Portugal's First and Second Scrambles for Africa (1836-1861; 1875-1891)." Revista da UFP [Universidade Fernando Pessoa] 4 (Dec. 1999): 225-54.

   ■. "'Mais leis do que mosquitos': A Primeira República Portuguesa e o Império Ultramarino (1910-1926)." In Nuno Severiano Teixeira and Antó-nio Costa Pinto, eds., A Primeira República Portuguesa Entre O Liberalismo E O Autoritarismo, 133-68. Lisbon: University Nova de Lisboa, 2000.

   ■. "Spiritual Peoples at Odds: Portugal, India and the Goa Question, 1947-61." In Anthony Disney and Emily Booth, eds., Vasco Da Gama and the Linking of Europe and Asia, 452-70. New Delhi: Oxford University Press, 2000.

   ■. "Portugal, Africa and the future." In Stewart Lloyd-Jones and Antonio Costa Pinto, eds., The Last Empire: Thirty Years of Portuguese Decolonization, 113-25. Bristol, U.K.: Intellect, 2003.

   ■. "The Forced Labor 'System' in Angola, 1903-1947: Reassessing Origins and Persistence in the Context of Colonial Consolidation, Economic Growth and Reform Failures." In CEAUP, Centro de Estudos Africanos da Universidade do Porto, ed., Trabalho forcado africano-experiencias coloniais comparadas, 367-393. Oporto: CEAUP, 2006.

   ■. "As Raizes Do Nacionalismo Angolano: Publicacoes De Protesto Dos Assimilados, 1870-1940." In Nuno Vidal and Justino Pinto De Andrade, eds., O Processo De Transicao Para O Multipartidarismo Em Angola, 73-92. Lisbon: Ed. Firmamento, 2006.

   ■, and René Pélissier. Angola. London: Pall Mall and New York: Praeger, 1971; reprinted, Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1977; Portuguese lang. edition, Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2009. Whiteway, R. W. The Rise of the Portuguese Power in India, 1497-1550. London: Constable, 1899.

   ■ Winius, George D. The Fatal History of Portuguese Ceylon: Transition to Dutch Rule. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1971.

   ■. "The Portuguese Asian 'Decadência' Revisited." In Alfred Hower and Richard Preto-Rodas, eds., Empire in Transition, 106-17. Gainesville: University Presses of Florida, 1980.

   ■. The Black Legend of Portuguese India. New Delhi: New Concept, 1985.

   ■ Portuguese Migration and Communities Abroad

   ■ Alves, Marcial. Os Portugueses no Mundo. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Anderson, Grace M., and David Higgs, eds. A Future to Inherit: Portuguese Communities in Canada. Toronto: McClelland and Stewart, 1976. Arroteia, Jorge Carvalho. A emigração Portuguesa-suas origens e distribuição. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. "Nineteenth- and Twentieth-Century Portuguese Emigration: A Bibliography." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 3 (Fall-Winter, 1977-78).

   ■. "Emigrar Para Voltar: A Portuguese Ideology of Return Migration." Papers in Anthropology 20 (1979): 1-20.

   ■. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman Publishing Co., 1982.

   ■. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■ Carvalho, Eduardo de. Os portugueses na Nova Inglaterra. Rio de Janeiro, 1931.

   ■ Caspari, Andrea. "The Return Orientation among Portuguese Migrants in France." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 193-203. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Dias, Eduardo Mayone, ed. Portugueses na América do Norte. Baden: Peregrinação, 1983.

   ■ Fagundes, Francisco Cota. Hard Knocks: An Azorean-American Odyssey.

   ■ [Memoir]. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000. Felix, John Henry, and Peter F. Senecal. The Portuguese in Hawaii. Honolulu, Hawaii: Authors' edition, 1978. Fernandes, Ferreira. Os Primos da América. Lisbon: Relógio D'Agua, 1991. Ferreira, Eduardo de Sousa. As orígens e formas de emigração. Lisbon, 1976. Freitas, J. F. Portuguese-American Memories. Honolulu, Hawaii, 1930.

   ■ Giles, Wenona. "Motherhood and Wage Labour in London, England: Portuguese Migrant Women and the Politics of Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. University of Toronto, 1987.

   ■ Higgs, David, ed. Portuguese Migration in Global Perspective. Ontario: Multicultural Historical Society of Ontario, 1990.

   ■ Klimt, Andrea. "Portuguese Migrants in Germany: Class, Ethnicity and Gender." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Stanford University, 1987.

   ■ Lavigne, Gules. Les ethniques et la ville: L'aventure des immigrants portugais à Montreal. Montreal: Preamble, 1987.

   ■ Leder, Hans Howard. Cultural Persistence in a Portuguese-American Community. New York: Arno Press, 1980.

   ■ Lewis, J. R., and A. M. Williams. "Emigrants and Retornados: A Comparative Analysis of the Economic Impact of Return Migration in the Região Centro." In E. D. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 227-50. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ McCabe, Marsha L., and Joseph D. Thomas, eds. Portuguese Spinner: An American Story; Stories of History, Culture and Life from Portuguese Americans in Southeastern New England. New Bedford, Mass.: Spinner, 1998.

   ■ Marques, D., and J. Medeiros. Portuguese Immigrants: 25 Years in Canada. Toronto: West End YMCA, 1989.

   ■ Martins, J. Oliveira. Fomento Rural e emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Mira, Manuel. The Forgotten Portuguese: The Melungeons and Other Groups; The Portuguese Making of America. Franklin, N.C.: Portuguese-American Historical Research Foundation, 1998.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal." Economia e Sociedade (Lisbon) 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ Nunes, Maria Luisa. A Portuguese Colonial in America: Belmira Nunes Lopes; The Autobiography of a Cape Verdean-American. Pittsburgh, Penn.: Latin American Literary Review Press, 1982.

   ■ Oliver, Lawrence. Never Backward: The Autobiography of Lawrence Oliver; A Portuguese-American. San Diego, 1972.

   ■ Pap, Leo. The Portuguese-Americans. Boston: Twayne, 1981.

   ■ Pereira, Miriam Halpern. A Política Portuguesa de Emigraçao, 1850 a 1930. Lisbon: Regra do Jogo, 1981.

   ■ Pereira da Rosa, Victor M., and Salvato V. Trigo. "Elementos para uma Caracterização da Família Imigrante Portuguesa na Africa do Sul." Economia e Sociologia 41 (1986): 61-71.

   ■. Azorean Emigration: A Preliminary Overview. Oporto: Fernando Pessoa University, 1994.

   ■. Portugueses e Moçambicanos no Apartheid: Da Ficção à Realidade. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Purves, James. "Portuguese in Bermuda." Bermuda Historical Quarterly 3 (1946): 133-42.

   ■ Ribeiro, F. G. Cassola. Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da. "La Sociologie des Migrations au Portugal." Current Sociology 32, 2 (Summer 1984): 175-98.

   ■. "Towards Reintegration of Emigrants." In E. de Sousa Ferreira and Guy Clausse, eds., Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal, 183-94. Saarbrücken: Breitenbach, 1985.

   ■. "Emigração." In Dicionario Illustrado Da História De Portugal ( 1985): 205-7.

   ■. A Emigração. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■. "Espaços de herança cultural portuguesa-gentes, factos, políticas." Analise Social (Lisbon) XXIV (1988): 313-51.

   ■ Rocha-Trinidade, Maria Beatriz da, and Jorge Arroteia. Bibliografia da Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Americans of Portuguese Descent: A Lesson in Differentiation. Beverly Hills, Calif.: Sage, 1974.

   ■. Testemunhos sobre a Emigração Portuguesa: Antologia. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Silva, F. Emídio da. A Emigração Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Silva, Manuela, et al. Retorno, Emigração e Desenvolvimento Regional em Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Simões, Mário Pinto. O Emigrante Português: Processos de Adaptação ( o exemplo da Suiça). Oporto, 1985.

   ■ Simões, Nuno. O Brasil e a Emigração Portuguesa. Coimbra, 1934.

   ■ Sousa Ferreira, Eduardo de, and Guy Clausse, eds. Closing the Migratory Cycle: The Case of Portugal. Saarbrucken: Verlag Breitenbach, 1986.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Sea to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Vicente, António Luís. Os Portuguese Nos Estados Unidos Da América: Política De Comunidades E Comunidade Política. Lisbon: FLAD, 1998.

   ■ Viera, David, et al. Portuguese in the United States: A Bibliography ( Supplement to the 1976 Leo Pap Bibliography). Essay Number 6 in Essays in Portuguese Studies. Durham, N.H.: International Conference Group on Portugal, 1989.

   ■ Williams, Jerry. And Yet They Come: Portuguese Immigration from the Azores to the United States. New York: Center for Migration Studies, 1982.

   ■ Portugal's Atlantic Islands (Azores, Madeiras)

   ■ Biddle, Anthony J. Drexel. The Madeira Islands, 2 vols. London: Hurst and Blackett, 1900.

   ■ Bryans, Robin. Madeira, Pearl of the Atlantic. London: Robert Hale, 1959.

   ■. The Azores. London: Faber & Faber, 1963.

   ■ Cooke, Rupert Croft. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Cossart, Noel. Madeira— the Island Vineyard. London: Christie's, 1984.

   ■ Da Silva, Fernando Augusto, and Carlos Azevedo de Menezes. Elucidário Madeirense, 3 vols. Funchal, 1940.

   ■ Duncan, T. Bentley. Atlantic Islands in the Seventeenth Century: Madeira, the Azores and the Cape Verdes in Seventeenth-Century Commerce andNavigation. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1972.

   ■ Guill, James H. A History of the Azores Islands. Menlo Park, Calif.: Author's Edition, 1972.

   ■ Instituto Histórico Da Ilha Terceira [Azores]. Os Açores E O Atlântico ( Séculos XIV-XVII) [Proceedings of International Colloquium, August 1983]. Angra do Heroismo, Terceira Island, Azores, 1984.

   ■ Koebel, William Henry. Madeira Old and New. London: Griffiths, 1909.

   ■ Mee, Jules. Histoire de la découverte des Iles Açores. Ghent, 1901.

   ■ Peres, Damião. A Madeira sob os donatórios-Séculos XV e XVI. Funchal, 1914.

   ■ Rogers, Francis M. Atlantic Islanders of the Azores and Madeiras. North Quincy, Mass.: Christopher House, 1979.

   ■ Serpa, Caetano Valadão. A Gente Dos Açores. Identificaçao-Emigraçio E Religiosidade: Séculos XVI-XX. Lisbon: 1978.

   ■ Silva, J. Donald. "With Columbus in Madeira." Portuguese Studies Review (Durham, NH) I, 1 (Spring-Summer 1991).

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Azores and the United States (1787-1987): Two Hundred Years of Shared History." Boletim do Instituto Histórico da Ilha Terceira XLV (1988): 55-71.

   ■ Anglo-Portuguese Alliance (1373-Present)

   ■ Almada, José de. A Aliança Inglesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1947.

   ■. Para a história da aliança luso-britânica. Lisbon, 1955.

   ■ Atkinson, William C. British Contributions to Portuguese and Brazilian Studies. London: British Council, 1974.

   ■ Bourne, Kenneth. The Foreign Policy of Victorian England 1830-1902. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1970.

   ■ British Broadcasting Corporation (BBC). 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■ British Community Council of London. Souvenir Brochure Commemorating the 600th Anniversary of the Anglo-Portuguese Treaty of Alliance and Friendship, 1373-1973. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. Portugal na Alvorada do Século XX. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Caetano, Marcello "Aliança Inglesa." Enciclopédia Luso-Brasileira da Cultura. Vol. 1 (1963): 1270-1271.

   ■. "L'alliance Anglo-Portuguese: Histoire et situation actuelle." Chronique de politique etrangére (Paris) XX, 6 (1967): 695-708.

   ■. Portugal e a Internacionalização dos Problemas Africanos. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Castro, Armando. A dominação inglesa em Portugal. Estudo seguido de Antologia Textos dos Sécs. XVIII e XIX. Oporto: Afrontamento, 1972.

   ■ Crollen, Luc. Portugal, the U.S. and NATO. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1973.

   ■. "Portugal." In O. De Raeymaeker et al. Small Powers in Alignment, 27-96. Leuven, Belgium: Leuven University Press, 1974.

   ■ Cunha Leal, Francisco. Portugal e Inglaterra. Corunna, 1932.

   ■ Davidson, Basil. "The Oldest Alliance Faces a Crisis." In Philip Masonm, ed., Angola: A Symposium. Views of a Revolt, 138-60. London: Oxford University Press, 1962.

   ■ Duff, Katherine. "The War and the Neutrals." In Arnold and Veronica Toyn-bee, eds., Survey of International Affairs. London: Chatham House, 1956.

   ■ Duffy, James. A Question of Slavery. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1967.

   ■ Epstein, John. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1373-1973." World Survey (London) 54 (June 1973): p. 18.

   ■ Ferreira, José Medeiros. Estudos de Estratégia e Relações Internacionais. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Ferreira Martins, General L. O Poder Militar Da Gran-Bretanha E A Aliança Anglo-Lusa. Coimbra, 1939.

   ■. A Cooperaçio Anglo-Portuguesa na Grande Guerra de 1914-18. Lisbon, 1942.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Methuens and Portugal 1691-1700. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1966.

   ■. Portugal 1715-1808. London: Tamesis, 1985.

   ■ Freitas, A. Barjona de. A Questão Ingleza. Lisbon, 1891.

   ■ Gonçalves, Caetano. A Aliança Luso-Britânica e o Domínio Colonial Português. Lisbon, 1917.

   ■ Guedes, Armando Marques. A Aliança Inglesa: Notas de História diplomática, 1383-1943. Lisbon, 1943. Halpern Pereira, Miriam. Revoluçio, finanças, dependência externa. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Howorth, A. H. D'Araujo Scott. A Aliança Luso-Britânica E A Segunda Guerra Mundial. Lisbon, 1956.

   ■ Kay, Hugh. Salazar and Modern Portugal. New York: Hawthorne, 1970.

   ■ Lawrence, L. Nehru Seizes Goa. New York: Pageant, 1963.

   ■ Livermore, H. V. "The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance: Historical Perspective." 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 7-15. Lisbon: BBC, 1973.

   ■ Macedo, Jorge Borges de. História Diplomática Portuguesa-Constantes e Linhas de Força. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Manoel, J. de Câmara. Portugal e Inglatterra. Lisbon, 1909.

   ■ Martinez, Pedro S. História Diplomática de Portugal. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Medlicott, W. N. The Economic Blockade, Vol. II. London: His Majesty's Stationery Office, 1952.

   ■ Oliveira, Pedro Aires. Os Despojos Da Alianca. A Gra-Bretanha e a questao colonial portuguesa 1945-1975. Lisbon: Tinta-da-China, 2007. Ortigão, Ramalho. John Bull. Lisbon, 1887.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Diplomatic Relations of Portugal with France, England and Holland from 1646 to 1668. Watford, U.K.: Voss & Michael, 1925.

   ■. Chapters in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. London: Voss & Michael, 1935.

   ■ Russell, Peter E. The English Intervention in Spain and Portugal in the Time of Edward III and Richard II. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1955. Sarmento, J. E. Morães. The Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and Coast Defense. London, 1908.

   ■ Serrão, Joel. "O Ultimatum (January 1890)." Dicionário de História de Portugal. Vol. IV (1971): 219-24.

   ■ Shafaat, Ahmed Khan, ed. Anglo-Portuguese Negotiations Relating to Bombay, 1660-1667. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1922.

   ■ Sideri, Sandro. Trade and Power: Informal Colonialism in Anglo-Portuguese Relations. Rotterdam: Rotterdam University Press, 1970.

   ■ Sousa, Carlos Hermenegildo de. A Aliança Anglo-Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1943.

   ■ Stone, Glyn A. "The Official British Attitude to the Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 1910-45." Journal of Contemporary History (London) 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 729-46.

   ■. The Oldest Ally: Britain and the Portuguese Connection, 1936-1941. Woodbridge, U.K.: Royal Historical Society and Boydell Press, 1994. Teixeira, Nuno Severiano. O Ultimatum Inglês: Política Externa no Portugal do 1890. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Teles, Basilio. Do Ultimatum ao 30 de Janeiro. Oporto, 1905.

   ■ Vicente, António Pedro. "Um testemunho de 1796 sobre a Situação de Portugal face ao domínio inglês." In Arquivos do Centro Cultural Portugües, IV. Paris, 1972.

   ■ Vieira de Castro, Luís. D. Carlos I. ( Elementos de História Diplomática), 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1941.

   ■ Vincent-Smith, John. "Britain, Portugal and the First World War." European Studies Review 4, 3 (1974).

   ■. "The Portuguese Economy and the Anglo-Portuguese Commercial Treaty of 1916." Iberian Studies (Keele, U.K.) III, 2 (Autumn 1974): 49-54.

   ■. As Relações Políticas Luso-Britânicas 1910-1916. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■. "The Portuguese Republic and Britain, 1910-14." Journal of Contemporary History 10, 4 (Oct. 1975): 707-27.

   ■ Vintras, R. E. The Portuguese Connection: A Secret History of the Azores Base. London: Bachman & Turner, 1974. Viriato [Pseud]. A Aliança lnglesa. Lisbon, 1914.

   ■ Walford, A. R. The British Factory in Lisbon and Its Closing Stages Ensuring upon the Treaty of 1810. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Wheeler, Douglas L. "The Portuguese in Angola, 1836-1891: A Study in Expansion and Administration." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 1963.

   ■. "19th Century: Anglo-Portuguese Alliance and the Scramble for Africa." In BBC, 600 Years of Anglo-Portuguese Alliance, 40-43. London: BBC, 1973.

   ■. "The Price of Neutrality: Portugal, the Wolfram Question and World War II." Luso-Brazilian Review (Madison, Wisc.) 34, 1, 2 (Summer 1986; Winter 1986): 107-27; 97-111.

   ■ Wordsworth, William. William Wordsworth's Convention of Cintra: A Facsimile of the 1809 Tract [Introduction by Gordon Kent Thomas]. Provo, Utah: Brigham Young University Press, 1983.

   ■ Young, George. Portugal Old and Young. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1917.

   ■ ANTHROPOLOGY, SOCIOLOGY, RURAL AND URBAN SOCIETY

   ■ Almeida, Miguel Vale de. The Hegemonic Male: Masculinity in a Portuguese Town. Oxford: Berghan, 1996.

   ■ Black, Richard. Crisis and Change in Rural Europe: Agricultural Development in the Portuguese Mountains. Aldershot, U.K.: Avebury and Ashgate, 1992.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. Men Who Migrate, Women Who Wait: Population and History in a Portuguese Parish. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.

   ■. "The Absence of Men." Natural History 96, 2 (Feb. 1987): 52-61.

   ■. "The Portuguese." In Encyclopedia of World Cultures. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1990.

   ■. "The Priest and His People: The Contractual Basis for Religious Practice in Rural Portugal." In Ellen Badone, ed., Religious Orthodoxy and Popular Faith in European Society, 55-75. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1990.

   ■ Brogger, Jan. Pre-bureaucratic Europeans: A Study of a Portuguese Fishing Community. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1989. Cabral, Manuel Villaverde. "Portuguese Perspectives." Sociologia Ruralis [Journal of European Rural Sociology] XXIV, 1 (1986); number devoted to rural Portugal today. Chaney, Rick. Regional Emigration and Remittances in Developing Countries: The Portuguese Experience. New York: Praeger, 1986. Cole, Sally. Women of the Praia: Work and Lives in a Portuguese Colonial Community. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1991. Cutileiro, José. A Portuguese Rural Society. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1971.

   ■ Deschamps, Paul. Portugal: La Vie Sociale Actuelle. Paris, 1935.

   ■. Histoire Sociale du Portugal. Paris, 1959.

   ■ Dias, Jorge. Rio do Onor-comunitarismo agropastoral. Oporto, 1953.

   ■. Ensaios Etnológicos. Lisbon, 1961.

   ■. The Portuguese Contribution to Cultural Anthropology. Johannesburg: Witwaterstrand University Press, 1964.

   ■. Vilarinho Da Furna: Uma Aldeia Comunitária. Rev. ed. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Downs, Charles. Os Moradores à Conquista da Cidade. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■. "Community Organization, Political Change and Urban Policy: Portugal. 1974-1976." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology. University of California, 1980.

   ■. "Residents' Commissions and Urban Struggles in Revolutionary Portugal." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal: The Revolution and Its Consequences. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Dracklé, Dorlé. Macht und Ohnmacht: Der Kampf num die Agarreform im Alentejo ( Portugal). Gottingen, Germany: Edit. Re, 1991.

   ■ Espírito Santo, Moise. Communidade Rural ao Norte do Tejo. Lisbon, 1980.

   ■ Feijó, Rui, H. Martins, and João de Pina Cabral, eds. Death in Portugal. Oxford: Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford, 1983.

   ■ Feijó, Rui Graça. "State, Nation and Regional Diversity in Portugal: An Overview." In Richard Herr and John H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity: Essays on the Nature of Identity in Portugal and Spain, 37-47. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, University of California, 1989.

   ■ Feio, Mariano. Les Bas Alentejo et l'Algarve. Lisbon, 1949.

   ■ Ferreira de Almeida, João. Classes sociais nos campos. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Fonseca, Ramiro da. O Livro da Saúde e da Doença. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. Portugal: A Book of Folk-Ways. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1936. Reprinted, 1961.

   ■ Hoefgen, Lynn. "The Integration of Returnees from the Colonies into Portugal's Social and Economic Life." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, University of Florida, 1985.

   ■ Ingerson, Alice Elizabeth. "Corporatism and Class Consciousness in Northwestern Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology. Johns Hopkins University, 1984.

   ■ Jenkins, Robin. The Road to Alto. London: Pluto Press, 1979.

   ■ Lawrence, Denise. "Menstrual Politics: Women and Pigs in Rural Portugal." In T. Buckley and A. Gottlieb, eds., Blood Magic: The Anthropology of Menstruation, 117-36. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.

   ■. "Suburbanization of House Form and Gender Relations in a Rural Portuguese Agro-Town." Architecture and Behavior 4, 3 (1988): 197-212.

   ■ Martins, Hermínio. "Portugal." In Margaret S. Archer and Salvador Giner, eds., Contemporary Europe: Class, Status and Power. New York: St. Martins, 1971.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Identificação de um país. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Merten, Peter. Anarchismüs und Arbeiterkãmpf in Portugal. Hamburg: Libera-tare Association, 1981.

   ■ Monteiro, Paulo. Terra que ja foi terra: Análise Sociológica de nove lugares agro-pastorais da Serra da Lousã. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Nataf, Daniel. "Social Cleavages and Regime Formation in Contemporary Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Political Science, UCLA, 1987.

   ■ Nazareth, J. Manuel. "Familia e Emigração em Portugal: Ensaio Exploratório." Economia e Socialismo 23 (1977): 31-50.

   ■ O'Neill, Brian Juan. "Dying and Inheriting in Rural Tras-os-Montes." Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 14 (1983): 44-74.

   ■. Social Inequality in a Portuguese Hamlet: Land, Late Marriage, and Inheritance, 1870-1978. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.

   ■ Pacheco, Helder. Tradições Populares de Portugal. Lisbon, 1985.

   ■ Pardoe, Julia. Traits and Traditions of Portugal, 2 vols. London, 1832.

   ■ Pereira Neto, João Baptista. "Social Evolution in Portugal since 1945." In Raymond S. Sayers, ed., Portugal and Brazil in Transition, 212-27. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1968.

   ■ Pina-Cabral, João de. Sons of Adam, Daughters of Eve: The Peasant World-View of the Alto Minho. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1986.

   ■. "Sociocultural Differentiation and Regional Identity in Portugal." In

   ■ R. Herr and J. H. Polt, eds., Iberian Identity, 3-18. Berkeley: Institute of International Studies, 1989.

   ■ Poinard, Michel. La Retour des Traveilleurs Portugais. Paris: La Documentation Francaise, 1979.

   ■ Reed, Robert Roy. "Managing the Revolution: Revolutionary Promise and Political Reality in Rural Portugal." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Indiana University, 1988.

   ■ Riegelhaupt, Joyce F. "In the Shadow of the City: Integration of a Portuguese Village" [São João das Lampas, nr, Cascais]. Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Anthropology, Columbia University, 1964.

   ■. "Saloio Women: An Analysis of Informal and Formal Political and Economic Roles of Portuguese Peasant Women." Anthropological Quarterly 40, 3 (July 1967): 109-26.

   ■. "Festas and Padres: The Organization of Religious Action in a Portuguese Parish." American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 835-52.

   ■. "Peasants and Politics in Salazar's Portugal: The Corporate State and Village 'Nonpolitics'" In L. S. Graham and H. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal: The Revolution and Its Antecedents, 167-90. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, Julieta E. S. de Almeida. "Continuity and Change in Urban Portuguese Women's Roles: Emerging New Household Structures." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of Sociology, Columbia University, 1979.

   ■ Rowland, Robert. "Demographic Patterns and Rural Society in Portugal." So-ciologica Ruralis 26, 1 (1986): 36-47.

   ■ Sanchis, Pierre. Arraial. La Fête d'un Peuple: Les Pélerinages Populaires au Portugal. Paris, 1976.

   ■ Siegel, Bernard J. "Social Structure and Medical Practitioners in Rural Brazil and Portugal." Sociologia (São Paulo) 20, 4 (Oct. 1958): 463-76.

   ■. "Conflict, Parochialism and Social Differentiation in Portuguese Society." Journal of Conflict Resolution V, 1 (March 1961): 35-12.

   ■ Smith, T. Lynn. "The Social Relationships of Man to the Land in Portugal." Sociologia 25, 1 (Dec. 1963): 319-43.

   ■ Sousa Santos, Boaventura. "Estado e sociedade na semiperíferia do sistema mundiale: O caso português." Análise Social 87-89 (1985): 869-902.

   ■. "Social Crisis and the State." In Kenneth Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s: Dilemmas of Democratic Consolidation, 167-95. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Vasconcellos, Joaquim Leite de. Ethnograia Portuguesa, 8 vols. Lisbon, 1941-82.

   ■. Tradições Populares Portugueses. New ed. Lisbon, 1986.

   ■ Willems, Emilio. "On Portuguese Family Structure." International Journal of Comparative Society (Dharwar, India) 3, 1 (Sept. 1962): 65-79.

   ■ ARTS, ARCHITECTURE, URBAN PLANNING, MUSIC

   ■ Almeida, Rodrigo Vicente de. História da Arte em Portugal: ( Segundo Estudo) Documentos lnéditos. Oporto, 1883. Almeida D'Eca, Admiral Vicente M. Castles of Portugal. Lisbon, 1925. Amaral, Francisco K. Lisboa: Uma Cidade em Transformação. Lisbon, 1969. Azevedo, Carlos de, and Chester Brummel. Churches of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1985.

   ■ Barreira, João, ed. Arte Portuguesa: As Decorativas, 2 vols. Lisbon, n.d.

   ■ Barretto, Mascarenhas, and George Dykes. Fado: Lyrical Origins and Poetical Motivation. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. London: Scala, 1987.

   ■ Branco, Luís de Freitas. A Música em Portugal. Lisbon, 1930.

   ■ Brito, Manuel Carlos de. Opera in Portugal in the Eighteenth Century. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1989.

   ■ Carvalho, Pinto de. História de Fado. Lisbon, 1903 and 1982 eds.

   ■ Castro d'Aire, Teresa. O Fado. Lisbon: Temas da Actualidade, 1996.

   ■ Chicó, Mário Tavares. A Architectura Gótica em Portugal. Lisbon, 1968.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. A Arte em Portugal No Século XIX. Lisbon, 1966.

   ■. Lisboa Pombalina e o Illuminismo, 2nd ed. Lisbon, 1977.

   ■. A Reconstrucão e a Arquitectura Pombalina. Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Gallop, Rodney. "The Fado (The Portuguese Song of Fate)." Musical Quarterly XIX (1933): 199-213.

   ■. Eight Portuguese Folksongs. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1936.

   ■ Gil, Júlio. The Finest Churches in Portugal. Lisbon, 1988.

   ■. The Finest Castles in Portugal, 3rd ed. George F. W. Dykes, trans. Lisbon, 1996.

   ■ Gonçalves, Rui Mário. Pintura e escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura, 1984.

   ■. 100 Pintores Portugueses do século XX. Lisbon: Alfa, 1986.

   ■ Kubler, George. Portuguese Plain Architecture: Between Spices and Diamonds, 1521-1706. Middletown, Conn.: Wesleyan University Press, 1972.

   ■. Studies in Ancient American and European Art: The Collected Essays of George Kubler. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 1985.

   ■, and Martin Soria. Art and Architecture in Spain and Portugal. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1959.

   ■ Lacerda, Aarão de. História da Arte em Portugal, 2 vols. Oporto, 1942-48.

   ■ Leão, Joaquim de Sousa. "Decorative Art: The Azulejo." In H. V. Livermore, ed. Portugal and Brazil: An Introduction. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1953.

   ■ Lopes Graça, Fernando. A canção popular portuguesa. Lisbon, 1953.

   ■. A música portuguesa e os sus problemas: Ensaios. Lisbon, 1959.

   ■ Moita, Luís. O fado: canção de vencidos. Lisbon, 1936.

   ■ Neves, José Cassiano. The Palace and Gardens of Fronteira: Seventeenth and Eighteenth Century Portuguese Style. Lisbon: Quetzal and Scala, 1995. North, C.T. Guia dos castelos antigos de Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon: Bertrand Ed., 2002.

   ■ Pacheco, Jose. Stuart Carvalhais. O desenho grafico e a imprensa. Lisbon: Biblioteca do Empresario, 2000. Pereira, Paulo, ed. Arte portuguesa. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1995. Picchio, Luciana Stegagno. Storia del Teatro Portoghese. Rome: Edizinio deli' Ateneo, 1964.

   ■ Queirós, José. Cerâmica Portuguesa, 2 vols. 2nd rev. ed. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Santos, Luís Reis. Monuments of Portugal. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■ Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1948-50.

   ■. História da Arte em Portugal. Oporto, 1953.

   ■ Sasportes, José. História da Dança em Portugal. Lisbon, 1970. Simões, J. M. dos Santos. "Azulejos in a Land of Many Colours." Connoisseur (London) CXXXVII, 551 (1956): 15-21.

   ■. Azulejaria em Portugal no Século X VIII. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. A Talha em Portugal. Lisbon, 1963.

   ■. The Art of Portugal, 1500-1800. London, Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1968.

   ■. "The Building of Mafra." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 360-67.

   ■ Stoop, Anne de. Demeures portugaises dans les environs de Lisbonne. Paris: Weber, 1986.

   ■. Palais et manoirs: Le Minho. Paris: Ed. du Seuil, 1995.

   ■ Tannock, Michael. Portuguese 20th Century Artists: A Biographical Dictionary. Chichester, U.K.: Phillimore, 1978.

   ■ Taylor, René. "The Architecture of Port Wine." The Architectural Review CXXIX, 772 (1961): 368-99.

   ■ Terol, Marylene. Azulejos a Lisbonne. Paris: Hervas, 1992.

   ■ Veiga de Oliveira, Ernesto. Instrumentos musicais populares portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Watson, Walter Crum. Portuguese Architecture. London: Constable, 1908. Wohl, Hellmut. "Carlos Mardel and His Lisbon Architecture." Apollo 97, 134 (April 1973): 350-59.

   ■ Sculpture and Ceramics

   ■ Andrade, Sergio de. "Presepios." In Dicionario de Arte Barroca em Portugal. Lisbon: Presenca, 1989. Barreira, Joao. Arte Portuguesa, Arquitectura e Escultura. Lisbon: Excelsior, n.d.

   ■ Cardoso, Arnaldo Pinto. O Presepio Barroco Portugues. Lisbon: Bertrand, 2003.

   ■ Chaves, Luis. Os Barristas Portugueses. Coimbra, 1925.

   ■. Natal Portugues. Oporto: Liv. Classica Editora, 1942.

   ■ Gargano, Pietro. Il Presepio. Otto Secoli di Storia, Arte, Tradizione. Milan: Fenice, 1995.

   ■ Lima, Henrique de Campos F. Joaquim Machado de Castro, Escultor Conimbricense. Coimbra: Instituto de Historia de Arte, 1989. Macedo, Diogo de. Presepios Portugueses. Lisbon: Artis, 1951.

   ■. Machado de Castro. Lisbon: Artis, 1958.

   ■ Morais, Heitor. Natal do Meu Coracao. Braga: Ed. A.O., 1991.

   ■ Pais, Alexandre Nobre. Presepios Portugueses Monumentos do Seculo XVIII em Terracotta, 2 vols. Master's thesis in history of art, Universidade Nova de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Queiros, Jose. Ceramica Portuguesa. Lisbon: Presenca, 1998. Santos, Reinaldo dos. A Escultura em Portugal. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1951. Serrao, Vitor. Historia da Arte em Portugal IV-O Barroco. Lisbon: Presenca, 2003.

   ■ Smith, Robert C. The Art Of Portugal 1500-1800. New York: Meredith Press, 1968.

   ■ Sousa, Ernesto de. Presepios. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1998.

   ■ Cinema

   ■ Antunes, Joao and Jose de Matos-Cruz, Cinema Portugues 1896-1998. Lisbon: Lusomundo, 1997.

   ■ Bandeira, Jose Gomes. Porto: 100 anos de cinema portugues. Oporto: Camara Municipal do Porto, 1996. Duarte, Fernando. Primitivos do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Cinecultura, 1960.

   ■ Faria de Almeida, M., Resumo da Historia do Cinema. Lisbon: RTP, 1982. Nobre, Roberto. Singularidades do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Portugalia, n.d.

   ■ Pina, Luis de. Aventura do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Vega, 1977.

   ■. Documentarismo Portugues. Lisbon: IPC, 1977.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Historia do Cinema Portugues. Mem Martins: Europa-America, 1986.

   ■ Ribeiro, Felix. O Cinema Portugues antes do Sonoro. Esboco Historiconema Portugues. Lisbon: Terra Livre, 1978.

   ■. Panorama do Cinema Portugues. Lisbon: n.d.

   ■ Children's Literature

   ■ Andresen, Sofia de Melo Breyner. A Fada Oriana. 9th ed. Lisbon: Figueiri-nhas, 1985.

   ■ Araújo, Matilde Rosa. A estrada fascinante. Lisbon: Livros Horizonte, 1988. Barreto, Garcia. Literatura Para Crianças E Jovens Em Portugal. Oporto:

   ■ Campo Das Letras, 1998. Bastos, Glória. A escrita para crianças em Portugal no seculo XIX. Lisbon:

   ■ Caminho da Educaçao, 1997. Cadet, Maria Rita Chiappe. Os Contos da Mamã. Lisbon: Lallement Freres, 1883.

   ■ Castro, Fernanda. Mariazinha em Africa, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1947. Cross, Esther, and Wilbur Cross. Portugal. Chicago: Childrens Press, 1986. DeSkalon, Anna, and Christa Stadtler. We Live in Portugal. New York: Watts, 1987.

   ■ Gomes, Alice. A Nau Catrineta, 2nd ed. Lisbon: Portugália, 1973.

   ■. A literatura para a infância. Lisbon: Torres & Abreu, 1979.

   ■ Letria, José Jorge. Do sentimento mágico da vida. Lisbon: Escritor, 1994. Müller, Adolfo Simões. Historiazinha de Portugal, 6th ed. Oporto: Tavares Martins, 1983.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. Para as crianças. Illustr. by Leal da Câmara. Setúbal: Liv. Crianças, 1908.

   ■ Pires, Maria Laura Bettencourt. História da literatura infantil portuguesa. Lisbon: Vega, 1981. Ribeiro, Aquilino. Arca de Noé-III Classe. Lisbon, 1989. Rocha, Natércia. Breve História da Literatura para Crianças em Portugal. Lisbon: Instituto de Cultura e Língua Portuguesa, 1984.

   ■. Bibliografia geral da literatura portuguesa para crianças. Lisbon: Edit. Comunicação, 1987.

   ■ Sá, Domingos Guimarães de. A literatura infantil em Portugal. Braga: Edit. Franciscana, 1981.

   ■ Selfridge. John. Portugal. New York: Chelsea House, 1990. Vaz de Carvalho, Maria Amália. Contos para os Nossos Filhos, 11th ed. Oporto: Barreira, 1947.

   ■ Viana, António Manuel Couto. Jõao de Deus e um século de literatura infantil em Portugal. Lisbon: Ed. do Templo, 1978.

   ■ Lisbon, Capital City, in History and Literature

   ■ Castelo-Branco, Fernando. Lisboa Seiscentista, 3rd ed. Lisbon: 1969.

   ■ Castilho, Júlio de. Lisboa Antiga, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1935-45.

   ■ Couto, Dejanirah. Histoire de Lisbonne. Paris: Fayard, 2000.

   ■ Crespo, Ángel. Lisboa Mítica e Literária. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1987.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Lisboa Desaparecida. Lisbon: Quimera, 1990.

   ■ Dionísio, Sant'anna, ed. Guia de Portugal. Vol. I: Lisboa e Arredores. Lisbon: Biblioteca Nacional de Lisboa, 1924, orig. ed; reprint, Gulbenkian Foundation, 1979.

   ■ França, José-Augusto. Lisboa Pombalina e o Iluminismo. Lisbon: Bertrand, 1977.

   ■ Moita, Irisalva, ed. O Livro de Lisboa. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1994.

   ■ Neves, Orlando. Lisboa em Crónica. Lisbon: Author's Ed., 1968.

   ■ Pavão, Luís, and Mário Pereira. Tabernas de Lisboa. Lisbon: Assírio & Alvim, 1981.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Lisboa. O que o turista deve ver: What the Tourist Should See. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1997.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. À Capital. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1960.

   ■ Santos, Piedade Braga, et al. Lisboa Setecentista vista por Estrangeiros. Lisbon: Liv. Horizonte, 1996.

   ■ Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa. Lisbon: Caminho, 1993.

   ■ Wright, David, and Patrick Swift. Lisbon: A Portrait and Guide. New York: Scribners, 1971.

   ■ The Inquisition in History

   ■ Azevedo, João Lúcio. Historia das Cristãos-Novos. Lisbon: Liv. Clássica, 1975.

   ■ Baião, António. A Inquisição em Portugal e no Brasil: Subsídios para a sua história. Lisbon: Arquivo Histórico Portugues, 1906. Bethencourt, Francisco. "Portugal: A Scrupulous Inquisition," In Bengt Ankarloo and Gustav Henningsen, eds., Early Modern Witchcraft: Centres and Peripheries, 403-22. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1990.

   ■. "Os equilíbrios sociais do Poder." In José Mattoso, ed., Historia De Portugal, Vol. 3, No Alvorecer Da Modernidade ( 1480-1620). Lisbon: Estampa, 1993.

   ■. História das Inquisições: Portugal, Espanha e Itália. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1994.

   ■ Braga, Maria Luísa. A Inquisição em Portugal na primeira metade do Séc. XVIII. Lisbon: Inst. Nacional de Investigação Científica, 1992.

   ■ Haliczer, Stephen, ed. Inquisition and Society in Early Modern Europe. London: Croom Helm, 1987.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. Reprint. New York: AMS Press, 1968.

   ■ Magalhães, Joaquim Romero. "Em Busca dos Tempos da Inquisição (15731615)." Revista de História das Ideias 9 (1987): 191-228.

   ■ Mea, Elvira Cunha Azevedo. A Inquisição de Coimbra no Século XVI. Oporto, 1989.

   ■ Mendonça, José Lourenço D. de, and António Joaquim Moreira. História da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon: Círculo de Leitores, 1980.

   ■ Novinsky, Anita, and Luísa M. Carneiro, eds. Inquisição: Ensaios sobre Mentalidade, Heresias e Arte. Rio de Janeiro: Expressão e Cultura, 1992.

   ■ Pereira, Isais da Rosa. Documentos para a história da Inquisição em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Rego, Yvonne Cunha, ed. Feiticeiros, Profetas e Visionários: Textos Antigos Portugueses. Lisbon: Imprensa Nacional e Casa da Moeda, 1981.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. Inquisição e cristãos-novos. Lisbon: Estampa, 1985.

   ■ Walker, Timothy Dale. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, Department of History, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Literature in English Translation: Selection

   ■ Alcaforado, Mariana. The Letters of a Portuguese Nun ( Mariana Alcaforado). Edgar Prestage, trans. London: D. Nutt, 1893.

   ■ Andrade, Eugénio de. "White on White." Alexis Levitin, trans. Quarterly Review of Literature. Poetry Series VIII. Vol. 27. Princeton, N.J., 1987.

   ■. Another Name for Earth; O outro nome da terra. Alexis Levitin, trans. Ft. Bragg, Calif.: QED Press, 1997.

   ■ Andresen, Sophia de Mello Breyner. Marine Rose: Selected Poems. Ruth Fain-light, trans. Redding Ridge, Conn.: Swan Books, 1989.

   ■ Antunes, António Lobo. South of Nowhere. Elizabeth Lowe, trans. New York: Random House, 1983.

   ■. Fado Alexandrino. Gregory Rabassa, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1990.

   ■. An Explanation of the Birds. Richard Zenith, trans. New York: Grove Weidenfeld, 1991.

   ■. Act of the Damned. New York: Grove Press, 1995.

   ■. The Natural Order of Things. New York: Grove Press, 2000.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. The Three Marias: New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Bell, Aubrey F. G. Poems from the Portuguese ( with the Portuguese text). A.

   ■ Bell, trans. Oxford: Blackwell, 1913.

   ■ Camões, Luís de. The Lusiads of Luís de Camões. Leonard Bacon, trans. New York: Hispanic Society of America, 1950.

   ■. The Lusiads. William C. Atkinson, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1952.

   ■. The Lusiads. Landeg White, trans. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.

   ■ Castelo Branco, Camilo. Doomed Love ( A Family Memoir). Alice R. Clemente, trans Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1995. Castro, José Maria Ferreira de. Emigrants. Dorothy Ball, trans. New York: Macmillan, 1962.

   ■. Jungle. Charles Duff, trans. New York: Viking, 1935.

   ■. The Mission. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1963.

   ■ Dantas, Júlio. The Cardinals' Collation, 48th ed. A. Saintsbury, trans. London, 1962.

   ■ Dias de Melo. Dark Stones. Gregory McNab, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1996.

   ■ Dinis, Júlio. The Fidalgos of Casa Mourisca. Rosanna Dabney, trans. Boston: D. Lothrop, 1891.

   ■ Garrett, Almeida. Brother Luiz de Sousa [play]. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: Elkin Mathess, 1909.

   ■. Travels in My Homeland. John M. Parker, trans. London: Peter Owen and UNESCO, 1987. Griffin, Jonathan. Camões: Some Poems Translated from the Portuguese by Jonathan Griffin. London: Menard Press, 1976. Jorge, Lídia. The Murmuring Coast. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1995.

   ■ Lisboa, Eugénio, ed. Portuguese Short Fiction. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1997.

   ■ Lopes, Fernão. The English in Portugal 1367-87: Extracts from the Chronicles of Dom Fernando and Dom João. Derek W. Lomax and R. J. Oakley, eds. and trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1988.

   ■ Macedo, Helder, ed. Contemporary Portuguese Poetry: An Anthology in English. Helder Macedo, et al., trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet New Press, 1978.

   ■ Martins, J. P. De Oliveira. A History of Iberian Civilization. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans.; preface by Salvador de Madariaga. New York: Cooper Square, 1969.

   ■ Mendes Pinto, Fernão. The Travels of Mendes Pinto [Orig. title: Peregrinação].

   ■ Rebecca D. Catz, trans., with introduction and notes. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1989. Miguéis, José Rodrigues. A Man Smiles at Death with Half a Face. George

   ■ Monteiro, trans. Hanover, N.H.: University Press of New England, 1991.

   ■. Happy Easter. John Byrne, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■. Steerage and Ten Other Stories. George Monteiro, ed. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1998. Monteiro, Luís De Sttau. The Rules of the Game. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Hamilton, 1965.

   ■ Mourão-Ferreira, David. Lucky in Love. Christine Robinson, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1999. Namora, Fernando. Field of Fate. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1970.

   ■. Mountain Doctor. Dorothy Ball, trans. London: Macmillan, 1956.

   ■ Nemésio, Vitorino. Inclement Weather over the Channel. Francisco Cota Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1993.

   ■. Stormy Isles: An Azorean Tale. Francisco C. Fagundes, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 2000.

   ■ Paço D'Arcos, Joaquim. Memoirs of a Banknote. Robert Lyle, trans. London, 1968.

   ■ Pedroso, Consiglieri, comp. Portuguese Folk-Tales. Henriqueta Monteiro, trans. Reprint of orig. 1882 ed. New York: Benjamin Blom, 1969.

   ■ Pessoa, Fernando. Fernando Pessoa: Sixty Portuguese Poems. F. E. G. Quintanilha, ed. and trans. Cardiff: University of Wales Press, 1971.

   ■. Selected Poems: Fernando Pessoa. 2nd rev. ed. Jonathan Griffin, trans. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1982.

   ■. The Book of Disquiet. Alfred MacAdams, trans. New York: Pantheon, 1991.

   ■. Fernando Pessoa: Selected Poems. Peter Rickard, ed. and trans. Edinburgh, U.K.: Edinburgh University Press, 1991.

   ■. "The Mariner: A 'Static Drama' in One Act." In Translation: Portugal.

   ■ George Ritchie, et al., trans. The Journal of Literary Translation. Vol. XXV, 38-56. New York: Translation Center, Columbia University, 1991.

   ■. Message: Bilingual Edition. Jonathan Griffin, trans. London: Menard Press and King's College, 1992.

   ■ Pires, José Cardoso. Ballad of a Dog's Beach. Mary Fitton, trans. London: J. M. Dent, 1986.

   ■ Queirós, José Maria Eça de. Cousin Bazilio. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1953.

   ■. The Relic. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1954.

   ■. The City and the Mountains. Roy Campbell, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1955.

   ■. The Sin of Father Amaro. Nan Flanagan, trans. London: Max Reinhardt, 1962.

   ■. The Maias. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1965.

   ■. The Illustrious House of Ramires. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■. Letters from England. Ann Stevens, trans. London: Bodley Head, 1970.

   ■. To the Capital. John Vetch, trans. Manchester, U.K.: Carcanet, 1995.

   ■ Quental, Antero de. Sixty-four Sonnets. Edgar Prestage, trans. London: David Nutt, 1894.

   ■ Redol, Alves. The Man with Seven Names. L. L. Barrett, trans. New York: Knopf, 1964.

   ■ Resende, André de. André deResende's 'Poema Latina'/ 'Latinpoems.' J. C. R. Martyn, ed. and trans. Lewiston N.Y.: Lampeter and Edwin Mellen, 1998. Ribeiro, Aquilino. When the Wolves Howl. Patricia McGowan Pinheiro, trans. New York: Macmillan; London: Cape, 1963. Sá Carneiro, Mário de. The Great Shadow ( and Other Stories). Margaret Jull Costa, trans. Sawtry, U.K.: Dedalus, 1996. Santareno, Bernardo. The Promise. Nelson H. Vieira, trans. Providence, R.I.: Gávea-Brown, 1981.

   ■ Saramago, José. Baltasar and Blimunda. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1987.

   ■. The Stone Raft. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The Year of the Death of Ricardo Reis. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1991.

   ■. The History of the Siege of Lisbon. Giovanni Pontiero, trans. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1996.

   ■. Blindness. New York: Harcourt, Brace, 1999.

   ■. Tale of the Unknown Island. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2000.

   ■. All the Names. Margaret Jull Costa, trans. New York: Harcourt, 2000.

   ■. Journey to Portugal. New York: Harcourt Brace, 2001.

   ■ Sena, Jorge de. The Poetry of Jorge de Sena: A Bilingual Selection. Frederick G. Williams et al., trans. Santa Barbara, Calif.: Mudborn Press, 1980.

   ■. By the Rivers of Babylon and Other Stories. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 1989.

   ■ Vicente, Gil. Four Plays of Gil Vicente: Edited from the Editio Princeps ( 1562). Aubrey F. G. Bell, ed. and trans. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1920.

   ■. Lyrics of Gil Vicente. Aubrey F. G. Bell, trans. Oxford: Oxford University Press, Hispanic Notes and Monographs, Portuguese Series 1, 1921.

   ■. The Play of Rubena. Jack E. Tomlins, trans.; Rene P. Garay and José I. Suarez, eds. New York: National Hispanic Foundation for Humanities, 1993.

   ■. The Boat Plays. David Johnston, trans. and adaptation. London: Oberon, 1996.

   ■. Three Discovery Plays. Anthony Lappin, trans. Warminster, U.K.: Aris & Phillips, 1997.

   ■ Vieira, António. Dust Thou Art. Rev. W. Anderson, trans. London, 1882.

   ■ Portuguese and Portuguese-American Cooking: Cuisine

   ■ Anderson, Jean. Food of Portugal. New York: Hearst, 1994. Asselin, E. Donald. A Portuguese-American Cookbook. Rutland, Vt.: Charles E. Tuttle, 1966.

   ■ Bourne, Ursula. Portuguese Cookery. Harmondsworth, U.K.: Penguin, 1973. Crato, Maria Helena Tavares. Cozinha Portuguesa I, II. Lisbon: Editorial Presença, 1978.

   ■ Dienhart, Miriam, and Anne Emerson, ed. Cooking in Portugal. Cascais: American Women of Lisbon, 1978.

   ■ Feibleman, Peter S. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. New York: Time-Life Books; Foods of the World, 1969.

   ■ Koehler, Margaret H. Recipes from the Portuguese of Provincetown. Riverside, Conn.: Chatham Press, 1973. Manjny, Maite. The Home Book of Portuguese Cookery. London: Faber & Faber, 1974.

   ■ Marques, Susan Lowndes. Good Food from Spain and Portugal. London: Muller, 1956.

   ■ Modesto, Maria de Lourdes. Cozinha Tradicional Portuguesa. Lisbon: Verbo, 1982.

   ■ Ortiz, Elisabeth Lambert. The Food of Spain and Portugal. The Complete Iberian Cuisine. New York: Atheneum, 1989. Pinto, Elvira. La Bonne Cuisine Portugaise. Paris: Edicions Garanciere, 1985.

   ■ Robertson, Carol. Portuguese Cooking: The Authentic and Robust Cuisine of Portugal. Berkeley Calif.: North Atlantic, 1993. Schmaeling, Tony. The Cooking of Spain and Portugal. Ware, U.K.: Omega, 1983.

   ■ Vieira, Édite. The Taste of Portugal. London: Robinson, 1989.

   ■ Von Treskow, Maria. Zü Gast in Portugal: Eine Kulnarische Reise in Garten Europas. Weingarten: Kunstverlag, 1989. Wright, Carol. Portuguese Food. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■. Self-catering in Portugal: Making the Most of Local Food and Drink. London: Croom Helm, 1986.

   ■ Gardens and Gardening of Portugal and Madeira

   ■ Afonso, Simonetta Luz, and Angela Delaforce. Palace of Queluz— The Gardens. Lisbon, 1989.

   ■ Araújo, Iluídio Alves de. Arte Paisagista e Arte das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1962.

   ■ Azeredo, Francisco de. Casas Senhoriais Portuguesas. Barcelos, 1986.

   ■ Binney, Marcus. Country Manors of Portugal. New York: Scala Books, 1987.

   ■ Bowe, Patrick, and Nicolas Sapieha. Gardens of Portugal. New York: Scala Books and Harper and Row, 1989.

   ■ Cane, Florence du. The Flowers and Gardens of Madeira. London, 1924.

   ■ Cardoso, Pedro Homem, and Helder Carita. Da Grandeza das Jardins em Portugal. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Carita, Helder, and Homem Cardoso. Portuguese Gardens. London: Antique Collector's Club, 1987.

   ■ Costa, António da, and Luís de O. Franquinho. Madeira: Plantas e Floras. Funchal, 1986.

   ■ Nichols, Rose Standish. Spanish and Portuguese Gardens. Boston, 1926.

   ■ Pereira, Arthur D. Sintra and Its Farm Manors. Sintra, 1983.

   ■ Sampaio, Gonçalo. Flora Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Sitwell, Sacheverell. Portugal and Madeira. London: Batsford, 1945.

   ■ Underwood, John, and Pat Underwood. Landscapes of Madeira. London, 1980.

   ■ Vieira, Rui. Flowers of Madeira. Funchal, 1973.

   ■ Viterbo, Francisco Marques de Sousa. A Jardinagem em Portugal, 2 vols. Coimbra, 1906-9.

   ■ Education, Science, Health, and Medical History

   ■ Albuquerque, Luís de. Estudos de História, 3 vols. Coimbra, 1973-81.

   ■. Ciência e experiência nos Descobrimentos portugueses. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. Para a História de Ciência em Portugal. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■. As Navegaçoes E A Sua Projecção Na Ciência E Na Cultura. Lisbon, 1987.

   ■ Baião, Antônio. Episódios Dramáticos da Inquisição Portuguesa, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1936-55.

   ■ Cabreira, Antônio. Portugal nos mares e nas ciências. Lisbon, 1929. Carvalho, Rômulo de. A Astronomia em Portugal (séc. xviii). Lisbon, 1985. Fernandes, Barahona. Egas Moniz: Pioneiro de descobrimentos médicos. Lisbon, 1983.

   ■ Gaitonde, P. D. Portuguese Pioneers in India: Spotlight on Medicine. London: Sangam Books, 1983.

   ■ Hanson, Carl A. "Portuguese Cosmology in the Late Seventeenth Century." In Benjamin F. Taggie and Richard W. Clement, eds., Iberia & the Mediterranean, 75-85. Warrensburg: Central Missouri State University, 1989.

   ■ Higgins, Michael H., and Charles F. S. de Winton. Survey of Education in Portugal. London, 1942.

   ■ Hirsch, Elizabeth Feist. Damião de Góis: The Life and Thought of a Portuguese Humanist. The Hague, 1967.

   ■ Lemos, Maximiano. Arquivos de História da Medicina Portuguesa. Several vols. Lisbon, 1886-1923. Vol. I. História da Medicina em Portugal. Doutrina e Instituições. Lisbon, 1899.

   ■ Mira, Matias Ferreira de. História da Medicina Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ Orta, Garcia de. Colóquios dos Simples e Drogas e Cousas Medicinais da India. Conde de Ficalho, ed., 2 vols. Lisbon, 1891-95.

   ■ Osório, J. Pereira. História e Desenvolvimento da Ciência em Portugal, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1986-89.

   ■ Pina, Luís de. "Uma prioridade portuguesa do século XVI. João de Barros e a Dactiloscópia Oriental." Arquivo da Repartição de Antropologia Criminal IV (1936).

   ■. "As Ciências na História do Império Colonial Português — Séculos XV a XIX." Anais de Faculdade de Ciências do Porto ( 1939-10).

   ■. "Os Portugueses Mestres de Ciência e Metras no Estrangeiro." Actas do Congresso do Mundo Português. Lisbon, 1940.

   ■. "A Ciência em Portugal (bosquejo Histórico)." In Secretariado Nacional da Informação, ed., Portugal: Breviário Da Pátria Para Os Portugueses Ausentes, 277-301. Lisbon, 1946.

   ■ Richards, Robert A. C., ed. Guide to World Science: Vol. 9: Spain and Portugal, 2nd ed. Guernsey, U.K.: F. H. Books, 1974.

   ■ Saraiva, António José. História da Cultura em Portugal, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1950-62.

   ■ ———. "João de Barros." In Serrao, ed., Dicionário de História de Portugal 1 (1963): 307-8.

   ■ Silvestre Ribeiro, José. História dos Establecimentos Scientíficos, Literários e Artísticos de Portugal nos Successivos Reinados da Monarchia, 3 vols. Lisbon, 1871-83.

   ■ Veiga-Pires, J. A., and Ronald G. Grainger, eds. Pioneers in Angiography: The Portuguese School ofAngiography. Lancaster, U.K.: MTP Press, 1982.

   ■ Walker, Timothy. "Doctors, Folk Medicine and the Inquisition: The Repression of Popular Healing in Portugal during the Enlightenment Era." Ph.D. dissertation, History Department, Boston University, 2001.

   ■ Feminism and Women's Studies

   ■ Barbosa, Madelena. "Women in Portugal." Women's Studies International Quarterly 4 (1981): 477-80.

   ■ Barreno, Maria Isabel, Maria Teresa Horta, and Maria Velho da Costa. Novas Cartas Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1972.

   ■ ———. The Three Marias. New Portuguese Letters. Helen R. Lane, trans. New York: Doubleday, 1975.

   ■ Brettell, Caroline B. We Have Already Cried Many Tears: The Stories of Three Portuguese Migrant Women. Cambridge, Mass.: Schenkman, 1982.

   ■ Ferreira, Virginia. "Engendering Portugal: Social Change, State Politics, and Women's Social Mobilization." In António Costa Pinto, ed., Modern Portugal, 162-88. Palo Alto, Calif.: SPOSS, 1998.

   ■ Goodwin, Mary. "Portuguese Feminism." Portuguese Studies Newsletter 17 (Spring-Summer 1987): 12-13.

   ■ Lamas, Maria. As Mulheres do Meu País. Lisbon, 1948.

   ■ "Mulheres Portuguesas e Feminismo." Análise Social [special number on Portuguese Women and Feminism] 22 (1986): 92-93.

   ■ Osório, Ana de Castro. As Mulheres Portuguesas. Lisbon, 1905.

   ■ Sadlier, Darlene J. The Question of How: Women Writers and New Portuguese Literature. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood; Contributions in Women's Studies, no. 109, 1989.

   ■ Silva, Manuela. The Employment of Women in Portugal. Luxembourg: Office for Official Publications, European Communities, 1984. Velho da Costa, Maria. Maina Mendes. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■ Vicente, Ana, and Maria Reynolds de Souza. Family Planning in Portugal. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Religion and Catholic Church

   ■ Almeida, Fortunato de. História da Igreja em Portugal. 6 vols. Coimbra, 1910-24, and Oporto, 1967-72. Alonso, Joaquim Maria. The Secret of Fátima: Fact and Legend. Cambridge, Mass.: Ravengate Press, 1979. Alves, José da Felicidade, ed. Católicos e política de Humberto Delgado à Marcelo Caetano. Lisbon, 1969. Araújo, Miguel de, ed. Dicionario político; 1; Os Bispos e a revoluçao de Abril. Lisbon, 1976. Bishko, Charles Julian. Spanish and Portuguese Monastic History 600-1300. London, Variorum Reprints, 1984.

   ■ Blanshard, Paul. Freedom and Catholic Power in Spain and Portugal. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.

   ■ Boxer, C. R. The Church Militant and Iberian Expansion 1440-1770. Baltimore, Md.: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1978. Bruneau, Thomas C. "Church and State in Portugal: Crises of Cross and Sword." Journal of Church and State XVIII (1976): 463-90. Freire, José Geraldes. Resistência Católico ao Salazarismo-Marcelismo. Oporto, 1976.

   ■ Herculano, Alexandre. History of the Origin and Establishment of the Inquisition in Portugal. John C. Banner, trans. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1962.

   ■ IPOPE. Estudo sobre liberdade e religião em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973. Johnston, Francis. Fátima: The Great Sign. Chulmleigh, U.K.: Augustine Publications, 1980.

   ■ Kondor, Fr. Louis. Fátima in Lucia's Own Words: Sister Lucia's Memoirs. Fatima: Postulation Center, 1976. Lourenço, Joaquim Maria. Situação jurídica da Igreja em Portugal. Coimbra, 1943.

   ■ Mattoso, José. Religião e Cultura na Idade Média Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1982. Miller, Samuel J. Portugal and Rome c. 1748-1830: An Aspect of Catholic Enlightenment. Rome: Universita Gregoriana Editrice, 1978. O'Malley, John W. The First Jesuits. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993.

   ■ Pattee, Richard. Portugal and the Portuguese World. Milwaukee, Wisc.: Bruce, 1957.

   ■ Prestage, Edgar. Portugal: A Pioneer of Christianity. Lisbon, 1945.

   ■ Richard, Robert. Etudes sur l'histoire morale et religieuse de Portugal. Paris: Centro Cultural de Gulbenkian, 1970.

   ■ Robinson, Richard A. H. "The Religious Question and Catholic Revival in Portugal, 1900-1930." Journal of Contemporary History XII (1977): 345-62.

   ■. Contemporary Portugal: A History. London: Allen & Unwin, 1979.

   ■ Rodrigues, R. P. Francisco. História da Companhia de Jesus na Assistência de Portugal, 7 vols. Lisbon, 1931-50.

   ■ Roth, Cecil. A History of the Marranos. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1932.

   ■ Agriculture, Viticulture, and Fishing

   ■ Abreu-Ferreira, Darlene. "The Portuguese in Newfoundland: Documentary Evidence Examined." Portuguese Studies Review 4, 1 (1995-96): 11-33.

   ■ Allen, H. Warner. The Wines of Portugal. London: Michael Joseph, 1963.

   ■ Barros, Afonso de. A reforma agrária em Portugal. Oeiras, 1979.

   ■ Beamish, Huldine V. The Hills of Alentejo. London: Geoffrey Bles, 1958.

   ■ Bennett, Norman R. "The Golden Age of the Port Wine System, 1781-1807." The International History Review XII (1990): 221-18.

   ■ Black, Richard. "The Myth of Subsistence: Market Production in the Small Farm Sector of Northern Portugal." Iberian Studies 1, 8 (1989): 25-41.

   ■ Bravo, Pedro, and Duarte de Oliveira. Viticulture Moderna. Lisbon, 1974.

   ■. Vinhas e Vinhos De Portugal. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Cabral, Manuel V. "Agrarian Structures and Recent Movements in Portugal." Journal of Peasant Studies 4, 5 (July 1978): 411-45.

   ■ Cardoso, José Carvalho. A Agricultura Portuguesa. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Carvalho, Bento de. Guía Dos Vinhos Portugueses. Lisbon, 1982.

   ■ Clarke, Robert. Open Boat Whaling in the Azores: The History and Present Methods of a Relic Industry. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.

   ■ Cockburn, Ernest. Port Wine and Oporto. London: Wine & Spirit, 1949. Cole, S. C. "Cod, Cod Country and Family: The Portuguese Newfoundland Fishery." Mast 3, 1 (1990): 1-29.

   ■ Coull, James. The Fisheries of Europe. London: G. Bell & Sons, 1972.

   ■ Croft-Cooke, Rupert. Port. London: Putnam, 1957.

   ■. Madeira. London: Putnam, 1961.

   ■ Delaforce, John. The Factory House at Oporto. London: Christie's Wine Publications, 1979 and later eds.

   ■ Doel, Patricia A. Port O'Call: Memories of the Portuguese White Fleet in St. John's Newfoundland. St. John's, Newfoundland: ISER, 1992.

   ■ Fletcher, Wyndham. Port: An Introduction to Its History and Delights. London: Bernet, 1978.

   ■ Francis, A. D. The Wine Trade. London: Adam and Charles Black, 1972.

   ■ Freitas, Eduardo, João Ferreira de Almeida, and Manuel Villaverde Cabral. Modalidades de penetração do capitalismo na agricultura: estruturas agrárias em Portugal Continental, 1950-1970. Lisbon, 1976.

   ■ Gonçalves, Francisco Esteves. Portugal: A Wine Country. Lisbon, 1984.

   ■ Gulbenkian Foundation. Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Kurlansky, Mark. Cod: A Biography of the Fish That Changed the World. New York: Walker, 1997.

   ■ Malefakis, Edward. "Two Iberian Land Reforms Compared: Spain, 1931-1936 and Portugal, 1974—1978." In Gulbenkian Foundation, Agrarian Reform. Lisbon, 1981.

   ■ Moreira da Fonseca, A. Port Wine: Notes on Its History, Production and Technology. Oporto, 1981.

   ■ Moutinho, M. História da pesca do bacalhau. Lisbon: Imprensa Universitária, 1985.

   ■ Oliveira Marques, A. H. de. lntrodução a história da agricultura em Portugal.

   ■ Lisbon, 1968. Pato, Octávio. O Vinho. Lisbon, 1971.

   ■ Pearson, Scott R. Portuguese Agriculture in Transition. Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1987.

   ■ Postgate, Raymond. Portuguese Wine. London: Dent, 1969.

   ■ Read, Jan. The Wines of Portugal. London: Faber & Faber, 1982.

   ■ Robertson, George. Port. London: Faber & Faber, 1982 ed.

   ■ Rutledge, Ian. "Land Reform and the Portuguese Revolution." Journal of Peasant Studies 5, 1 (Oct. 1977): 79-97.

   ■ Sanceau, Elaine. The British Factory at Oporto. Oporto, 1970.

   ■ Simon, Andre L. Port. London: Constable, 1934.

   ■ Simões, J. Os grandes trabalhadores do Mar: Reportagens na Terra Nova e na Groenlândia. Lisbon: Gazeta dos Caminho de Ferro, 1942.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992: Special Report. New York: Camões Center/RIIC, Columbia University, 1990.

   ■ Stanislawski, Dan. Landscapes of Bacchus: The Vine in Portugal. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1970.

   ■ Teixeira, Carlos, and Victor M. Pereira da Rosa, eds. The Portuguese in Canada: From the Seat to the City. Toronto: University of Toronto Press, 2000.

   ■ Unwin, Tim. "Farmers' Perceptions of Agrarian Change in Northwest Portugal." Journal of Rural Studies 1, 4 (1985): 339-57.

   ■ Valadão do Valle, E. Bacalhau: tradições históricas e económicos. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Venables, Bernard. Baleia! The Whalers of Azores. London: Bodley Head, 1968.

   ■ Villiers, Alan. The Quest of the Schooner Argus: A Voyage to the Banks and Greenland. New York: Scribners, 1951. World Bank. Portugal: Agricultural Survey. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ ECONOMY, INDUSTRY, AND DEVELOPMENT

   ■ Aiyer, Srivain, and Shahid A. Chandry. Portugal and the E.E.C.: Employment and Implications. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Baklanoff, Eric N. The Economic Transformation of Spain and Portugal. New York: Praeger, 1978.

   ■. "Changing Systems: The Portuguese Revolution and the Public Enterprise Sector." ACES ( Association of Comparative Economic Studies) Bulletin 26 (Summer-Fall 1984): 63-76.

   ■. "Portugal's Political Economy: Old and New." In K. Maxwell and M. Haltzel, eds., Portugal: Ancient Country, Young Democracy, 37-59. Washington, D.C.: Wilson Center Press, 1990.

   ■ Barbosa, Manuel P. Growth, Migration and the Balance of Payments in a Small, Open Economy. New York: Garland, 1984.

   ■ Braga de Macedo, Jorge, and Simon Serfaty, eds. Portugal since the Revolution: Economic and Political Perspectives. Boulder, Colo.: Westview, 1981.

   ■ Carvalho, Camilo, et al. Sabotagem Econômica: " Dossier" Banco Espírito Santo e Comercial de Lisboa. Lisbon, 1975.

   ■ Corkill, David. The Development of the Portuguese Economy: A Case of Euro-peanization. London: Routledge, 1999.

   ■ Cravinho, João. "The Portuguese Economy: Constraints and Opportunities." In K. Maxwell, ed., Portugal in the 1980s, 111-65. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1986.

   ■ Dornsbusch, Rudiger, Richard S. Eckhaus, and Lane Taylor. "Analysis and Projection of Macroeconomic Conditions in Portugal." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 299-330. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979.

   ■ The Economist (London). "On the Edge of Europe: A Survey of Portugal." (June 30, 1981): 3-27.

   ■. "Coming Home: A Survey of Portugal." (May 28, 1988).

   ■. 'The New Iberia: Not Quite Kissing Cousins" [Spain and Portugal]. (May 5, 1990): 21-24.

   ■ Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian and German Marshall Fund of the U.S., eds. II Conferência Internacional sobre e Economia Portuguesa, 2 vols. Lisbon, 1979.

   ■ Hudson, Mark. Portugal to 1993: Investing in a European Future. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit/Special Report No. 11 57/EIU Economic Prospects Series, 1989.

   ■ International Labour Office (ILO). Employment and Basic Needs in Portugal. Geneva: ILO, 1979.

   ■ Kavalsky, Basil, and Surendra Agarwal. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978.

   ■ Krugman, Paul, and Jorge Braga de Macedo. "The Economic Consequences of the April 25th Revolution." Economia III (1979): 455-83.

   ■ Lewis, John R., and Alan M. Williams. "The Sines Project: Portugal's Growth Centre or White Elephant?" Town Planning Review 56, 3 (1985): 339-66.

   ■ Makler, Harry M. "The Consequences of the Survival and Revival of the Industrial Bourgeoisie." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 251-83. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■ Marques, A. La Politique Economique Portugaise dans la Période de la Dictature ( 1926-1974). Doctoral thesis, 3rd cycle, University of Grenoble, France, 1980.

   ■ Martins, B. Sociedades e grupos em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Mata, Eugenia, and Nuno Valério. História Econômica De Portugal: Uma Perspectiva Global. Lisbon: Edit. Presença, 1994. Murteira, Mário. "The Present Economic Situation: Its Origins and Prospects." In L. S. Graham and H. M. Makler, eds., Contemporary Portugal, 331-42. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1979. OCED. Economic Survey: Portugal: 1988. Paris: OCED, 1988 [see also this series since 1978].

   ■ Pasquier, Albert. L'Economie du Portugal: Données et Problémes de Son Expansion. Paris: Librarie Generale de Droit, 1961. Pereira da Moura, Francisco. Para onde vai e economia portuguesa? Lisbon, 1973.

   ■ Pintado, V. Xavier. Structure and Growth of the Portuguese Economy. Geneva: EFTA, 1964.

   ■ Pitta e Cunha, Paulo. "Portugal and the European Economic Community." In L. S. Graham and D. L. Wheeler, eds., In Search of Modern Portugal, 321-38. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1983.

   ■. "The Portuguese Economic System and Accession to the European Community." In E. Sousa Ferreira and W. C. Opello, Jr., eds., Conflict and Change in Portugal, 1974-1984, 281-300. Lisbon, 1985. Porto, Manuel. "Portugal: Twenty Years of Change." In Alan Williams, ed., Southern Europe Transformed, 84-112. London: Harper & Row, 1984. Quarterly Economic Review. London: The Economist Intelligence Unit, 1974-present.

   ■ Salgado de Matos, Luís. Investimentos Estrangeiros em Portugal. Lisbon, 1973 and later eds.

   ■ Schmitt, Hans O. Economic Stabilisation and Growth in Portugal. Washington, D.C.: International Monetary Fund, 1981.

   ■ Smith, Diana. Portugal and the Challenge of 1992. New York: Camões Center, RIIC, Columbia University, 1989.

   ■ Tillotson, John. The Portuguese Bank Note Case [ 1920s]: Legal, Economic and Financial Approaches to the Measure of Damages in Contract. Manchester, U.K.: Faculty of Law, University of Manchester, 1992.

   ■ Tovias, Alfred. Foreign Economic Relations of the Economic Community: The Impact of Spain and Portugal. Boulder, Colo.: Rienner, 1990.

   ■ Valério, Nuno. A moeda em Portugal, 1913-1947. Lisbon: Sá da Costa, 1984.

   ■. As Finanças Públicas Portuguesas Entre As Duas Guerras Mundiais. Lisbon: Cosmos, 1994.

   ■ World Bank. Portugal: Current and Prospective Economic Trends. Washington, D.C.: World Bank, 1978 and to the present.

   ■ PHOTOGRAPHY ON PORTUGAL

   ■ Alves, Afonso Manuel, Antônio Sacchetti, and Moura Machado. Lisboa. Lisbon, 1991.

   ■ Antunes, José. Lisboa do nosso olhar; A look on Lisbon. Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1991. Beaton, Cecil. Near East. London: Batsford, 1943.

   ■. Lisboa 1942: Cecil Beaton, Lisbon 1942. Lisbon: British Historical Society of Portugal/Fundação Calouste Gulbenkian, 1995.

   ■ Bottineau, Yves. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1957.

   ■ Câmara Municipal de Lisboa. 7 Olhares ( Seven Viewpoints). Lisbon: Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, 1998.

   ■ Capital, A. Lisboa: Imagens d'A Capital. Lisbon: Edit. Notícias, 1984.

   ■ Dias, Marina Tavares. Photographias de Lisboa, 1900 ( Photographs of Lisbon, 1900). Lisbon: Quimera, 1991.

   ■. Os melhores postais antigos de Lisboa ( The best old postcards of Lisbon). Lisbon: Químera, 1995.

   ■ Finlayson, Graham, and Frank Tuohy. Portugal. London: Thames & Hudson, 1970.

   ■ Glassner, Helga. Portugal. Berlin-Zurich: Atlantis-Verlag, 1942. Hopkinson, Amanda, ed. Reflections by Ten Portuguese photographers. Bark-way, U.K.: Frontline/Portugal 600, 1996.

   ■ Lima, Luís Leiria, and Isabel Salema. Lisboa de Pedra e Bronze. Lisbon, 1990.

   ■ Martins, Miguel Gomes. Lisboa ribeirinha ( Riverside Lisbon). Lisbon: Arquivo Municipal, Câmara Municipal de Lisboa, Livros Horizonte, 1994. Vieira, Alice. Esta Lisboa ( This Lisbon). Lisbon: Caminho, 1994. Wohl, Hellmut, and Alice Wohl. Portugal. London: Frederick Muller, 1983.

   ■ EQUESTRIANISM

   ■ Andrade, Manoel Carlos de, Luz da Liberal e Nobre Arte da Cavallaria. Lisbon, 1790.

   ■ Graciosa, Filipe. Escola Portuguesa de Arte Equestre. Lisbon, 2004.

   ■ Horsetalk Magazine. Published in New Zealand.

   ■ Oliveira, Nuno. Reflections on the Equestrian Art. London, 2000.

   ■ Russell, Eleanor, ed. The Truth in the Teaching of Nuno Oliveira. Stanhope,

   ■ Queensland, Australia, 2003. Vilaca, Luis V., and Pedro Yglesias d'Oliveira, eds. LUSITANO. Coudelarias De Portugal. O Cavalo ancestral do Sudoeste da Europa. Lisbon: ICONOM, 2005.

   ■ Websites of interest: www.equestrian.pt portugalweb.com

Historical dictionary of Portugal > CULTURE, LITERATURE, AND LANGUAGE
10 contar

v.

1 to count.

se pueden contar con los dedos de una mano you can count them on (the fingers of) one hand

Pedro cuenta los goles Peter counts the goals.

El aseo cuenta como algo importante Hygiene counts as something important.

2 to count.

cuenta también los gastos de desplazamiento count o include travel costs too

somos 57 sin contar a los niños there are 57 of us, not counting the children

3 to count.

sabe contar hasta diez she can count to ten

4 to count.

aquí no cuento para nada I count for nothing here

lo que cuenta es… what matters is…

5 to tell.

cuéntame, ¿cómo te va la vida? tell me, how are things?

Ricardo le cuenta historias al grupo Richard tells the group stories.

Le conté I told him [her].

6 to consider, to repute, to judge.

María cuenta su actitud Mary considers his attitude.

* * *

CONTAR

CONJUGACIÓN

(o changes to ue in stressed syllables)

Present Indicative

cuento, cuentas, cuenta, contamos, contáis, cuentan.

Present Subjunctive

cuente, cuentes, cuente, contemos, contéis, cuenten.

Imperative

cuenta (tú), cuente (él/Vd.), contemos (nos.), contad (vos.), cuenten (ellos/Vds.).

* * *

verb

1) to count

2) tell

•

- contar con

* * *

1. VT

1) (=calcular) [+ objetos, números, puntos] to count; [+ dinero] to count, count up

estaba contando los minutos que quedaban para el final — I was counting the minutes till the end

cuenta cuántos alumnos hay en la clase — count how many pupils there are in the class

2) (=relatar) to tell

nos contó un cuento muy bonito — she told us a very nice story

cuéntanos lo que ocurrió — tell us what happened

¿qué les voy a contar que ustedes no sepan? — what can I tell you that you don't already know?

el paro está peor y la corrupción, ¿qué le voy a contar? — unemployment has got worse and as for corruption, what can I say?

si pierdo el trabajo, ya me contarás de qué vamos a vivir — you tell me what we'll live on if I lose my job

¿y a mí qué me cuentas? — so what?

¡a mi me lo vas a contar! — you're telling me! *, tell me about it! *

se cuenta que... — it is said that...

- ¡una obra que ni te cuento!

3) (=tener la edad de)

la Constitución española cuenta 20 años — the Spanish constitution is 20 years old

María cuenta 32 años — María is 32 years of age

4) (=incluir) to count

lo cuento entre mis amigos — I count him among my friends

a mi ya me cuentan como adulto — I'm counted as an adult now

seis en total, sin contarme a mí — six altogether, not counting me

1.500 sin contar las propinas — 1,500, excluding tips, 1,500, not counting tips

se le cuenta entre los más ricos — he is reckoned among the richest

5) (=tener en cuenta) to remember, bear in mind

cuenta que es más fuerte que tú — remember o don't forget he's stronger than you are

2. VI

1) (Mat) to count

sabe contar hasta 20 — he can count (up) to 20

contar con los dedos — to count on one's fingers

parar de contar * —

hay dos sillas, una mesa y para ya de contar — there are two chairs, a table, and that's it

2) (=relatar) to tell

luego te contaré — I'll tell you later

ojalá tengas suerte con la entrevista de trabajo, ya me contarás — I hope the job interview goes well, I look forward to hearing all about it

es muy largo de contar — it's a long story

- cuenta y no acaba de hablar

3) (=importar, valer) to count

aquí lo que cuenta es la ganancia final — what counts here is the final profit

el último gol no cuenta — the last goal doesn't count

este examen no cuenta para la nota final — this exam doesn't count towards the final mark

• contar por dos, los domingos una hora cuenta por dos — on Sundays one hour counts as two

come tanto que cuenta por dos — he eats enough for two

- la intención es lo que cuenta

4)

• contar con —

a) (=confiar en) to count on

cuenta conmigo — you can rely o count on me

no cuentes con mi ayuda — don't count on my help

cuento con que no llueva — I'm counting on it not raining

b) (=tener presente)

tienes que contar con el mal estado de la carretera — you have to take into account o remember the bad state of the road

lo calcularon sin contar con nosotros — they worked it out without taking us into account

cuenta con que es más fuerte que tú — bear in mind o remember he's stronger than you are

no contábamos con eso — we hadn't bargained for that

sin contar con que... — leaving aside the fact that...

c) (=incluir) to count in

cuenta conmigo para la cena — count me in for dinner

lo siento, pero para eso no cuentes conmigo — I'm sorry but you can count me out of that

no contéis con nosotros para el viernes, estaremos ocupados — don't expect us on Friday, we'll be busy

d) (=tener) to have

el polideportivo cuenta con una piscina olímpica — the sports centre has o boasts an Olympic-size swimming pool

cuenta con varias ventajas — it has a number of advantages

una democracia que tan solo cuenta con dieciséis años de existencia — a democracy that has only existed for sixteen years

3.

See:

contarse

* * *
1.
verbo transitivo

Sentido I

1) <dinero/votos/dís> to count

a contar desde hoy — starting from today

sus seguidores se cuentan por millares — she has thousands of followers

2)

a) ( incluir) to count

y eso sin contar las horas extras — and that's without including overtime

lo cuento entre mis amigos — I consider him (to be) one of my friends

b) ( tener)

contaba ya veinte años — (frml o liter) she was then twenty years old

Sentido II

3) <cuento/chiste/secreto> to tell

no se lo cuentes a nadie — don't tell anyone

cuéntame qué es de tu vida — tell me what you've been up to (colloq)

a mí me lo vas a contar! — (fam) you're telling me!

¿y a a mí qué me cuentas? — what's that to do with me?

es muy largo de contar — it's a long story

un minuto más y no lo cuento — one more minute and I wouldn't be here to tell the tale

¿qué cuentas (de nuevo)? — (fam) how're things? (colloq)

cuenta la leyenda que... — the story goes that...
2.
contar vi

Sentido I

1) (Mat) to count

cuenta de diez en diez — count in tens

hay cuatro tiendas... y para de contar — there are four stores and that's it

contar con los dedos — to count on one's fingers

2) (importar, valer) to count

¿este trabajo cuenta para la nota final? — does this piece of work count toward(s) the final grade?

este ejercicio cuenta por dos — this exercise counts as two

lo que cuenta es el gesto — it's the thought that counts

ella no cuenta para nada — what she says (o thinks etc) doesn't count for anything

Sentido II

3) contar con

<persona/ayuda/discreción> to count on, rely on

cuento contigo para la fiesta — I'm counting o relying on you being at the party

no cuentes conmigo para mañana — don't expect me there tomorrow

yo me opongo, así es que no cuentes conmigo — I'm against it, so you can count me out

cuenta con que iré — rest assured that I'll be going

eso contando con que... — assuming that...

sin contar con que... — without taking into account that...

4) ( prever) to expect

no contaba con que hiciera tan mal tiempo — I wasn't expecting the weather to be so bad

5) (frml) ( tener) to have

el hotel cuenta con gimnasio y sauna — the hotel has a gym and a sauna

cuenta con 10 años de experiencia — she has 10 years of experience
3.
contarse v pron

a) (frml) ( estar incluido)

contarse entre algo: se cuenta entre los pocos que tienen acceso she is numbered among the few who have access (frml); me cuento entre sus partidarios I count myself as one of their supporters; su nombre se cuenta entre los finalistas her name figures o appears among the finalists; su novela se cuenta entre las mejores — his novel is among the best

b)

¿qué te cuentas? — how's it going? (colloq)

* * *

= count, relate, tally, count, tell out into, narrate, number, count out, hip.

Ex. To ease the cataloguer's job and save him the trouble of counting characters, DOBIS/LIBIS uses a special function.

Ex. This article relates what happened to the records of the German era after the colony became a mandate under the British administration and after the attainment of independence.

Ex. The statistic programs have been designed to make it possible to extract, tally, and print statistical information from the journal.

Ex. People must be made to feel that they and their ideas count.

Ex. The finished paper was sorted for imperfections and told out into quires and reams for sale.

Ex. The inmates satisfied their need for reading by smuggling in Polish books, or else narrating stories from memory.

Ex. I would therefore like to give a blanket thankyou to everyone who has talked or written to me in my research and they must now number thousands rather than hundreds.

Ex. At midnight, one pirate arose, opened the chest, and counted out the gold pieces into five even piles.

Ex. He was aghast after having been hipped to the fact there are hookers on the Internet.

----

* contando = counting.

* contar Algo a Alguien = let + Nombre + in on.

* contar chismes de Alguien = tell + tales out of school about + Alguien.

* contar con = hold, count on, have at + Posesivo + disposal, bank on, set + your watch by.

* contar con Alguien = count + Pronombre + in.

* contar con apoyo para = have + support for.

* contar con el apoyo de Alguien = have + Nombre + behind + Pronombre.

* contar con el apoyo necesario para = have + the power behind to.

* contar con el visto bueno = meet with + approval.

* contar con la aprobación = meet with + approval.

* contar con la colaboración de = enjoy + cooperation with.

* contar con la cooperación de = enjoy + cooperation with.

* contar con + Posesivo + aprobación = meet + Posesivo + approval.

* contar con + Posesivo + visto bueno = meet + Posesivo + approval.

* contar de = tell of.

* contar dinero = count + money.

* contar en confianza = confide.

* contar experiencias = tell + tales.

* contar historias = tell + tales.

* contar la experiencia = relate + experience, recount + experience.

* contar las ideas a Alguien = run + ideas + past + Pronombre.

* contarle las penas a Alguien = sob + Posesivo + heart out to.

* contar para nada = count + for nothing.

* contar + Posesivo + propia vida y milagros = spill + Posesivo + guts.

* contar todo sobre = give + Nombre + the lowdown on.

* contar una anécdota = tell + story.

* contar una historia = spin + a yarn, weave + a tale, narrate + story, weave + story.

* contar un cuento = tell + story.

* cuenta la leyenda que = legend has it that, as legend goes.

* dinero contante y sonante = readies, the ready.

* entre ellos contamos con los siguientes = numbered amongst these are.

* no contar = be out of the picture.

* no contar con = leave + Nombre + out of the picture, drop + Nombre + out of the picture.

* no contar con la aprobación = frown on/upon.

* poder contar con = be there for + Pronombre.

* que se cuentan por millones = numbered in millions.

* según cuenta la leyenda = legend has it that, as legend goes.

* sin contar = not including, excluding.

* sin contar con = in the absence of.

* visión contada por una persona de adentro = insider's look, insider's perspective.

* volver a contar = recount, retell.

* * *
1.
verbo transitivo

Sentido I

1) <dinero/votos/dís> to count

a contar desde hoy — starting from today

sus seguidores se cuentan por millares — she has thousands of followers

2)

a) ( incluir) to count

y eso sin contar las horas extras — and that's without including overtime

lo cuento entre mis amigos — I consider him (to be) one of my friends

b) ( tener)

contaba ya veinte años — (frml o liter) she was then twenty years old

Sentido II

3) <cuento/chiste/secreto> to tell

no se lo cuentes a nadie — don't tell anyone

cuéntame qué es de tu vida — tell me what you've been up to (colloq)

a mí me lo vas a contar! — (fam) you're telling me!

¿y a a mí qué me cuentas? — what's that to do with me?

es muy largo de contar — it's a long story

un minuto más y no lo cuento — one more minute and I wouldn't be here to tell the tale

¿qué cuentas (de nuevo)? — (fam) how're things? (colloq)

cuenta la leyenda que... — the story goes that...
2.
contar vi

Sentido I

1) (Mat) to count

cuenta de diez en diez — count in tens

hay cuatro tiendas... y para de contar — there are four stores and that's it

contar con los dedos — to count on one's fingers

2) (importar, valer) to count

¿este trabajo cuenta para la nota final? — does this piece of work count toward(s) the final grade?

este ejercicio cuenta por dos — this exercise counts as two

lo que cuenta es el gesto — it's the thought that counts

ella no cuenta para nada — what she says (o thinks etc) doesn't count for anything

Sentido II

3) contar con

<persona/ayuda/discreción> to count on, rely on

cuento contigo para la fiesta — I'm counting o relying on you being at the party

no cuentes conmigo para mañana — don't expect me there tomorrow

yo me opongo, así es que no cuentes conmigo — I'm against it, so you can count me out

cuenta con que iré — rest assured that I'll be going

eso contando con que... — assuming that...

sin contar con que... — without taking into account that...

4) ( prever) to expect

no contaba con que hiciera tan mal tiempo — I wasn't expecting the weather to be so bad

5) (frml) ( tener) to have

el hotel cuenta con gimnasio y sauna — the hotel has a gym and a sauna

cuenta con 10 años de experiencia — she has 10 years of experience
3.
contarse v pron

a) (frml) ( estar incluido)

contarse entre algo: se cuenta entre los pocos que tienen acceso she is numbered among the few who have access (frml); me cuento entre sus partidarios I count myself as one of their supporters; su nombre se cuenta entre los finalistas her name figures o appears among the finalists; su novela se cuenta entre las mejores — his novel is among the best

b)

¿qué te cuentas? — how's it going? (colloq)

* * *

= count, relate, tally, count, tell out into, narrate, number, count out, hip.

Ex: To ease the cataloguer's job and save him the trouble of counting characters, DOBIS/LIBIS uses a special function.

Ex: This article relates what happened to the records of the German era after the colony became a mandate under the British administration and after the attainment of independence.

Ex: The statistic programs have been designed to make it possible to extract, tally, and print statistical information from the journal.

Ex: People must be made to feel that they and their ideas count.

Ex: The finished paper was sorted for imperfections and told out into quires and reams for sale.

Ex: The inmates satisfied their need for reading by smuggling in Polish books, or else narrating stories from memory.

Ex: I would therefore like to give a blanket thankyou to everyone who has talked or written to me in my research and they must now number thousands rather than hundreds.

Ex: At midnight, one pirate arose, opened the chest, and counted out the gold pieces into five even piles.

Ex: He was aghast after having been hipped to the fact there are hookers on the Internet.

* contando = counting.

* contar Algo a Alguien = let + Nombre + in on.

* contar chismes de Alguien = tell + tales out of school about + Alguien.

* contar con = hold, count on, have at + Posesivo + disposal, bank on, set + your watch by.

* contar con Alguien = count + Pronombre + in.

* contar con apoyo para = have + support for.

* contar con el apoyo de Alguien = have + Nombre + behind + Pronombre.

* contar con el apoyo necesario para = have + the power behind to.

* contar con el visto bueno = meet with + approval.

* contar con la aprobación = meet with + approval.

* contar con la colaboración de = enjoy + cooperation with.

* contar con la cooperación de = enjoy + cooperation with.

* contar con + Posesivo + aprobación = meet + Posesivo + approval.

* contar con + Posesivo + visto bueno = meet + Posesivo + approval.

* contar de = tell of.

* contar dinero = count + money.

* contar en confianza = confide.

* contar experiencias = tell + tales.

* contar historias = tell + tales.

* contar la experiencia = relate + experience, recount + experience.

* contar las ideas a Alguien = run + ideas + past + Pronombre.

* contarle las penas a Alguien = sob + Posesivo + heart out to.

* contar para nada = count + for nothing.

* contar + Posesivo + propia vida y milagros = spill + Posesivo + guts.

* contar todo sobre = give + Nombre + the lowdown on.

* contar una anécdota = tell + story.

* contar una historia = spin + a yarn, weave + a tale, narrate + story, weave + story.

* contar un cuento = tell + story.

* cuenta la leyenda que = legend has it that, as legend goes.

* dinero contante y sonante = readies, the ready.

* entre ellos contamos con los siguientes = numbered amongst these are.

* no contar = be out of the picture.

* no contar con = leave + Nombre + out of the picture, drop + Nombre + out of the picture.

* no contar con la aprobación = frown on/upon.

* poder contar con = be there for + Pronombre.

* que se cuentan por millones = numbered in millions.

* según cuenta la leyenda = legend has it that, as legend goes.

* sin contar = not including, excluding.

* sin contar con = in the absence of.

* visión contada por una persona de adentro = insider's look, insider's perspective.

* volver a contar = recount, retell.

* * *

contar [ A10 ]

vt

Sentido I

A ‹dinero/votos› to count

15 días a contar desde la fecha de notificación 15 days starting from the date of notification

está contando los días que faltan para que llegues he's counting the days until you arrive

B

1 (incluir) to count

a mí no me cuentes entre sus partidarios don't include me among his supporters

lo cuento entre mis mejores amigos I consider him (to be) one of my best friends

sin contar al profesor somos 22 there are 22 of us, not counting the teacher

y eso sin contar las horas extras and that's without taking overtime into account o without including overtime

2

(llevar): contaba ya veinte años ( frml o liter); she was then twenty years old

la asociación cuenta ya medio siglo de vida ( frml); the association has now been in existence for half a century ( frml)

Sentido II ‹cuento/chiste/secreto› to tell

no se lo cuentes a nadie don't tell anyone

cuéntame qué es de tu vida tell me what you've been doing o ( colloq) what you've been up to

¡y a mí me lo vas a contar! ( fam); you're telling me! o don't I know! o tell me about it! ( colloq)

abuelito, cuéntame un cuento grandpa, tell me a story

es una historia muy larga de contar it's a long story

¡cuéntaselo a tu abuela! ( fam); go tell it to the marines! ( AmE colloq), come off it! ( BrE colloq)

¿qué cuentas (de nuevo)? ( fam); how're things? ( colloq), what's up? ( AmE colloq)

■ contar

vi

A

1 ( Mat) to count

cuenta de diez en diez count in tens

cuenta hasta 20 count (up) to 20

cuatro tiendas, dos bares … y para de contar four stores, two bars and that's it

2 (importar, valer) to count

para él lo único que cuenta es el dinero for him the only thing that counts is money o the only thing that matters to him is money

¿este trabajo cuenta para la nota final? does this piece of work count toward(s) the final grade?

este ejercicio cuenta por dos porque es muy largo this exercise counts as two because it's very long

a efectos impositivos, estos ingresos no cuentan this does not count as taxable income

lo que cuenta es el gesto it's the thought that counts

B contar con

1 ‹persona/ayuda/discreción› to count on, rely on

¿puedo contar con tu colaboración? can I count on your help?

cuento contigo para la fiesta I'm counting o relying on you being at the party

no cuentes conmigo para mañana, tengo una cita con el médico don't expect me there tomorrow, I've got a doctor's appointment

yo me opongo, así es que no cuentes conmigo I'm against it, so you can count me out

2 (prever) to expect

no contaba con que hiciera tan mal tiempo I wasn't expecting the weather to be so bad, I hadn't bargained for o allowed for such bad weather

no habíamos contado con este contratiempo we hadn't expected o anticipated o ( colloq) we hadn't reckoned on this setback

3 ( frml) (tener) to have

el hotel cuenta con piscina, gimnasio y sauna the hotel has o is equipped with o offers o boasts a swimming pool, gym and sauna

no contamos con los elementos de juicio necesarios we do not have o possess the necessary knowledge

los sindicatos contarán con representación en este organismo the unions will be represented in this organization

■ contarse

v pron

1 ( frml) (estar incluido) contarse ENTRE algo:

se cuenta entre los pocos que tienen acceso she is numbered among the few who have access ( frml), she is one of the few people who have access

sus partidarios, entre quienes me cuento their supporters, and I count myself as one of them o ( frml) their supporters, and I number myself among them

su nombre se cuenta entre los finalistas her name figures o appears among the finalists

su novela se cuenta entre las mejores del año his novel is among o is numbered among the year's best

2

¿qué te cuentas? how's it going? ( colloq), how's things? ( colloq)

* * *

contar ( conjugate contar) verbo transitivo
1 ‹dinero/votos/días› to count;
◊ eran 6 sin contar al conductor there were 6 of them not counting the driver;

y eso sin contar las horas extras and that's without including overtime;
lo cuento entre mis amigos I consider him (to be) one of my friends
2 ‹cuento/chiste/secreto› to tell;
◊ no se lo cuentes a nadie don't tell anyone;

es muy largo de contar it's a long story;
¿qué cuentas (de nuevo)? (fam) how're things? (colloq)
verbo intransitivo
1 ( en general) to count;
◊ contar con los dedos to count on one's fingers;

¿este trabajo cuenta para la nota final? does this piece of work count toward(s) the final grade?;
ella no cuenta para nada what she says (o thinks etc) doesn't count for anything
2
◊ contar con

a) ‹persona/ayuda/discreción› to count on, rely on;

◊ cuento contigo para la fiesta I'm counting o relying on you being at the party;

sin contar con que … without taking into account that …
b) ( prever) to expect;

◊ no contaba con que hiciera tan mal tiempo I wasn't expecting the weather to be so bad

c) (frml) ( tener) to have;

◊ cuenta con 10 años de experiencia she has 10 years of experience

contarse verbo pronominal
a) (frml) ( estar incluido):

◊ me cuento entre sus partidarios I count myself as one of their supporters;

su novela se cuenta entre las mejores his novel is among the best
b)

◊ ¿qué te cuentas? how's it going? (colloq)

contar
I verbo transitivo
1 (un suceso, una historia) to tell
2 (numerar) to count
II verbo intransitivo to count
♦ Locuciones: contar con, (confiar en) to count on
(constar de) to have
' contar' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
acostumbrar
- cacarear
- confiar
- cotillear
- cuento
- dada
- dado
- desahogarse
- guión
- lisamente
- película
- referir
- sin
- bola
- chisme
- chiste
- contabilizar
- esperar
- largo
- narración
- platicar
English:
allow for
- bank on
- bargain for
- bargain on
- count
- count on
- count out
- crack
- depend
- expect
- fib
- figure on
- foresee
- joke
- miscount
- narrate
- number
- plan on
- put
- reckon
- reckon on
- recount
- rely
- repeat
- report
- retell
- secret
- spin
- story
- tell
- untold
- bank
- boast
- command
- figure
- gossip
- plan
- re-count
- tale
- to

* * *

contar

♦ vt

1. [enumerar] to count;

contaron doscientos manifestantes en la marcha del domingo the number of demonstrators at Sunday's march was estimated at two hundred;

se pueden contar con los dedos de una mano you can count them on (the fingers of) one hand

2. [incluir] to count;

cuenta también los gastos de desplazamiento count o include travel costs too;

somos cincuenta y siete sin contar a los niños there are fifty-seven of us, not counting the children;

la economía, sin contar el desempleo, parece recuperarse the economy, with the exception of the unemployment situation, seems to be recovering

3. [narrar] to tell;

no me cuentes el final don't tell me what happens;

ya me contarás qué tal te va por la capital let me know how you get on in the capital;

me han contado maravillas sobre ese restaurante I've heard great things about that restaurant;
Fam
¿qué cuentas? how are you doing?;

¿qué me cuentas? ¡no me lo puedo creer! never! I can't believe it!;
Fam
cuéntame, ¿cómo te va la vida? tell me, how are things?;
Irónico
¿me lo cuentas a mí? you're telling me!;

Comp
Fam
¡cuéntaselo a tu abuela! pull the other one!, come off it!;

Comp
Fam
no me cuentes tu vida I don't want to hear your life story

4. [tener una cantidad de]
la población contaba mil habitantes the village had a thousand inhabitants;

cuenta ya diez años she's ten years old now;

el equipo cuenta ya dos victorias the team has already achieved two wins, the team already has two wins under its belt

5. [considerar]
a él lo cuento como uno más del grupo I consider o see him as just another member of the group;

te contaba como una persona seria I thought you were a serious person;

cuenta que la próxima semana estoy de vacaciones remember that I'm on holiday next week

♦ vi

1. [hacer cálculos] to count;

sabe contar hasta diez she can count to ten;

contar con los dedos to count on one's fingers;

un perro, dos gatos y para de contar a dog, two cats and that's it

2. [importar] to count;

lo que cuenta es que te pongas bien the important thing is for you to get better, what matters is for you to get better;

en esta casa no cuento para nada I count for nothing in this household;

para él lo único que cuenta es ganar dinero the only thing that matters to him is making money;

los dos peores resultados no cuentan para el resultado final the worst two scores aren't taken into account when calculating the final total;

es tan fuerte que cuenta por dos he has the strength of two men

3.
contar con [confiar en] to count on, to rely on;

es un buen amigo, siempre se puede contar con él he's a good friend, you can count on o rely on him;

¡no cuentes con ellos! don't count on o rely on them!;

no cuentes conmigo, no voy a venir don't expect me, I won't be coming;

cuenta con ello, estaré allí para ayudarte I'll be there to help you, you can count on it, rest assured, I'll be there to help you

4.
contar con [tener, poseer] to have;

cuenta con dos horas para hacerlo she has two hours to do it;

las minorías contarán con representación en el nuevo parlamento minority parties will be represented in the new parliament

5.
contar con [tener en cuenta] to take into account;

con esto no contaba I hadn't reckoned with that;

no contaban con que se acabara la cerveza tan rápidamente they hadn't expected the beer to run out so quickly

♦ See also the pronominal verb contarse

* * *

contar

I v/t

1 count

2 ( narrar) tell;

¡a quién se lo vas a contar!, ¡me lo vas a contar a mí! you’re telling me!;

¿qué (me) cuentas? what’s new?

II v/i

1 count

2

:

contar con count on

* * *

contar {19} vt

1) : to count

2) : to tell

3) : to include

contar vi

1) : to count (up)

2) : to matter, to be of concern

eso no cuenta: that doesn't matter

3)

contar con : to rely on, to count on

♦ See also the reflexive verb contarse

* * *

contar vb

1. (en general) to count

los pastores cuentan las ovejas shepherds count their sheep

sabe contar hasta diez he can count up to ten

2. (explicar) to tell [pt. & pp. told]

contar un cuento to tell a story

3. (edad) to be

el joven campeón cuenta con tan sólo 16 años the young champion is only 16 years old

contar con (confiar) to count on (tener) to have

cuento contigo I'm counting on you

esta casa cuenta con un pequeño jardín this house has got a small garden

Spanish-English dictionary > contar
11 menor

adj.

1 smaller.

2 younger, junior.

3 minor, lesser.

f. & m.

minor (law) (child).

m.

1 minor, young man, youngster.

2 minor, young girl.

* * *

menor

► adjetivo

1 (comparativo - en tamaño) smaller; (- en calidad, importancia) lesser; (- en edad) younger

■ necesito una talla menor I need a smaller size

■ se corre menor peligro it's less dangerous

■ mi hermano menor my younger brother

2 (superlativo - en tamaño) smallest; (- en calidad, importancia) least; (- en edad) youngest

■ cogió el trozo de menos tamaño she took the smallest piece

■ no tiene la menor importancia it's not at all important

■ su hermano menor se quedará en casa his youngest brother is going to stay at home

3 (inferior) minor

4 MÚSICA minor

► nombre masulino o femenino

1 DERECHO minor

\

FRASEOLOGÍA

al por menor retail

apto,-a para menores (gen) suitable for all ages 2 (película) U-certificate, US rated G

ser menor de edad to be under age

menor de edad minor

tribunal de menores juvenile court

* * *
1. noun mf.
minor
2. adj.
1) minor

2) smaller, smallest

3) lesser, least

4) younger, youngest

•

- al por menor

* * *

1. ADJ

1) [comparativo]

a) [de tamaño] smaller

una caja de menor tamaño — a smaller box

los libros están ordenados de menor a mayor — the books are arranged by size, from small to large

b) [de cantidad] fewer, less

necesito una cantidad menor de botellas — I need fewer bottles

echa sal en menor cantidad — add less salt

• menor que algo — less than sth

su aportación es diez veces menor que la nuestra — his contribution is ten times less than ours

tres es menor que siete — three is less than seven

c) [de importancia, tiempo]

heridas de menor importancia — minor injuries

existe un menor control en las aduanas — customs controls are not as strict o tight as they were

el crecimiento de la economía es cada vez menor — the economy is growing at an ever slower rate

viene con menor frecuencia que antes — she doesn't come as often now

• en menor grado — to a lesser extent

d) [de edad] younger

mis dos hermanos menores — my two younger brothers

si eres menor de 18 años no puedes entrar — if you are under 18 you can't go in

• menor que algn — younger than sb

soy tres años menor que mi marido — I am three years younger than my husband

• ser menor de edad — to be under age; (Jur) to be a minor

dos jóvenes menores de edad se han escapado de su casa — two under-age youngsters have run away from home

e) (Mús) minor

concierto en Mi menor — concerto in E minor

f) (Rel) [orden] minor

2) [superlativo]

a) [de tamaño] smallest

es el país de menor tamaño de Europa — it is the smallest country in Europe

este es el menor de todos — this is the smallest of all

b) [de cantidad] lowest, smallest

el partido de menor asistencia de la liga — the match with the lowest o smallest attendance in the league

realizó la vuelta en el menor número de golpes — he finished the round in the lowest number of shots

hagan el menor ruido posible — make as little noise as possible

se despierta con el menor ruido — he wakes up at the slightest noise

c) [de importancia, tiempo] least

no le doy la menor importancia — I don't attach the slightest o least importance to it

no tiene la menor importancia — it is not in the least important

en el menor tiempo posible — in the shortest possible time
idea 4)
d) [de edad] youngest

este es Miguel, mi hijo menor — this is Miguel, my youngest son

2.

SMF (=niño) child, minor frm

un programa educativo para menores — an educational programme for children

los menores deben ir acompañados — children who are under age o minors frm must be accompanied

lo detuvieron por vender drogas a menores — he was arrested for selling drugs to minors

un menor de 15 años — a boy of 15

un campeonato para menores de 16 años — a championship for under-16s

• apto/ no apto para menores — suitable/not suitable for (young) children

apto para menores acompañados — (Cine) ≈ certificate PG

menor de edad — (Jur) minor

los menores de edad — those who are under age, minors

delitos cometidos por menores de edad — crimes committed by minors
tribunal 1)
3. SM

1) (Com)

• (al) por menor — retail antes de s

venta (al) por menor — retail sales

un establecimiento de venta al por menor — a retail establishment

2) Esp

• contar algo al por menor — to recount sth in detail

* * *
I
adjetivo

1)

a) ( comparativo de pequeño)

un período de menor interés histórico — a period of less historical interest

su poder es cada vez menor — his power is decreasing all the time

en menor medida/grado — to a lesser extent o degree

alimentos de menor contenido calórico — food which is lower in calories

esta vez hay un número menor de detenidos — this time there are fewer detainees

un porcentaje menor — a lower o smaller percentage

menor que algo — lower than something

un ingreso menor que el mío — an income three times lower than mine

X < Z — (Mat) (read as: equis es menor que zeta) X < Z; (léase: X is less than Z)

sucede con menor frecuencia que antes — it happens less often o less frequently than before

b) ( superlativo de pequeño)

haciendo el menor ruido posible — making as little noise as possible

el de menor tamaño — the smallest one

2) ( en edad)

a) ( comparativo)

¿tienes hermanas menores? — do you have any younger sisters?

menor que alguien — younger than somebody

b) ( superlativo)

¿cuál es el menor de los hermanos? — who's the youngest of the brothers?

el menor de los dos niños — the younger of the two boys

3) ( secundario) <escritor/obra> minor

lesiones de menor importancia — minor injuries

4) (Mús) minor

5) (Com)

(al) por menor — retail

venta (al) por menor — retail sales

los distribuidores (al) por menor — retail shops o outlets
II
masculino y femenino (Der) minor

película no apta para menores — film not suitable for under-18s

- menor de edad

* * *
I
adjetivo

1)

a) ( comparativo de pequeño)

un período de menor interés histórico — a period of less historical interest

su poder es cada vez menor — his power is decreasing all the time

en menor medida/grado — to a lesser extent o degree

alimentos de menor contenido calórico — food which is lower in calories

esta vez hay un número menor de detenidos — this time there are fewer detainees

un porcentaje menor — a lower o smaller percentage

menor que algo — lower than something

un ingreso menor que el mío — an income three times lower than mine

X < Z — (Mat) (read as: equis es menor que zeta) X < Z; (léase: X is less than Z)

sucede con menor frecuencia que antes — it happens less often o less frequently than before

b) ( superlativo de pequeño)

haciendo el menor ruido posible — making as little noise as possible

el de menor tamaño — the smallest one

2) ( en edad)

a) ( comparativo)

¿tienes hermanas menores? — do you have any younger sisters?

menor que alguien — younger than somebody

b) ( superlativo)

¿cuál es el menor de los hermanos? — who's the youngest of the brothers?

el menor de los dos niños — the younger of the two boys

3) ( secundario) <escritor/obra> minor

lesiones de menor importancia — minor injuries

4) (Mús) minor

5) (Com)

(al) por menor — retail

venta (al) por menor — retail sales

los distribuidores (al) por menor — retail shops o outlets
II
masculino y femenino (Der) minor

película no apta para menores — film not suitable for under-18s

- menor de edad

* * *

el menor

= least, the

Ex: Of these three connectors, 'and' focusses your search with the least precision since it retrieves all records that contain both words anywhere in the record.

menor¹

¹ = infant, juvenile, juvenile, minor.

Ex: The article 'Sitting pretty: infants, toddlers, & lapsits' outlines the procedures followed at San Francisco public library to help parents introduce their babies to appropriate literature.

Ex: The construction of the hypothesis, however, should be limited to such considerations as whether the subject heading list is designed to serve the adult or the juvenile user.

Ex: The library provides services to 2,903 adults and juveniles who have been sentenced or remanded to the care of the Department.

Ex: This new Act requires US libraries to block obscenity, child pornography and all material deemed harmful to minors on all computers used by minors.

* abandono de menores = child neglect.

* abuso de menores = child abuse.

* apto para mayores de 13 años o menores acompañados = PG-13.

* centro de menores = young offender institution.

* centro tutelar de menores = juvenile detention centre.

* consumo de bebidas alcohólicas por menores de edad = underage drinking.

* departamento de corrección de menores = department of corrections.

* embarazo de menores = teenage pregnancy.

* escuela de niños menores = infant school.

* explotación de menores = child labour.

* grupo de protección a menores = Shelter group.

* juzgado de asuntos menores = magistrates' court.

* manutención del menor = child maintenance.

* manutención de menores = child support.

* menor de edad = underage.

* menores de cinco años, los = under-fives, the.

* no apto para menores = X-rated.

* pensión de menores = child support.

* protección de menores = child protection, child welfare.

* sexo de menores = underage sex.

* trabajo de menores = child labour.

* tribunal de menores = juvenile court, minors' court.

menor²

² = minor, reduced, slight [sligther -comp., slightest -sup.], low-key [low key], lesser, lower-key, diminished, low-keyed.

Ex: A study of bibliographic classification could concentrate solely upon the major, and some of the more minor bibliographic classification schemes used today.

Ex: The model shows that market concentration rises with inelastic demand, reduced marginal costs and efficient technology.

Ex: The ISBD(CP)'s recommendations are very similar in principle to those for AACR2's 'in' analytics, except for slight changes in punctuation and order.

Ex: Activity is still low key, but will increase when the British Library puts up data bases on its own computer in 1977.

Ex: The catalog's deterioration is leading us down the road to lesser quality library service.

Ex: After all, print technology can be represented by pencial, pen, type, laser output, and so forth, but the effect is lower-key.

Ex: This volume comes at a time when increasingly frequent criticisms have been leveled at superpower nations for their diminished interest in problems in Africa.

Ex: Overall, he provides a low-keyed, lucid account that, with its many-leveled approach, does more than justice to the complex themes it studies.

* a menor escala = at a reduced rate.

* cada vez menor = decreasing, dwindling, diminishing, declining, falling, shrinking, receding, sinking, ebbing, descending.

* con un menor nivel educativo = lesser-educated.

* delito de menor grado = misdemeanour [misdimeanor, -USA].

* delito menor = petty offense, petty crime, minor offence.

* demanda cada vez menor = falling demand.

* de mayor o menor importancia = great and small.

* de menor impacto = low impact [low-impact].

* de menor importancia = fringe subject, of fringe interest.

* de menor importancia para = on the fringe of.

* desajuste cada vez menor entre... y = narrowing gap between... and, narrowing of the gap between... and.

* de venta al por menor = retail.

* diferencia cada vez menor entre... y = narrowing gap between... and, narrowing of the gap between... and.

* en mayor o menor grado = to a greater or lesser degree.

* en mayor o menor medida = to a greater or lesser extent.

* en menor cantidad = less copiously.

* en menor grado = to a lesser extent, to a lesser degree.

* en paños menores = in + Posesivo + underclothes.

* la menor duda de que = no doubt whatsoever.

* menor de + Número = fewer than + Número.

* menor, el = least, the.

* no tener la menor importancia = be of no particular concern.

* paños menores = undies.

* presupuesto cada vez menor = shrinking budget.

* ser el que con menor frecuencia = be (the) least likely to.

* ser menor = be less.

* símbolo de menor-que (<) = left angled bracket (<), less-than sign (<).

* sin el menor asomo de duda = without a shadow of a doubt, beyond a shadow of a doubt, beyond a shadow of a doubt.

* sin la menor duda = no mistake, no doubt.

* sin la menor idea = clueless.

* sin la menor sombra de duda = without a shadow of a doubt.

* vender al por menor = retail.

* venta al por menor = retailing, retail trade.

* ventas al por menor = retail sales.

* * *

menor¹

adjective

A

1 (comparativo de pequeño¹ adj (↑ pequeño (1))):

un período de menor interés histórico que el anterior a period of less historical interest than the previous one

nuestro poder adquisitivo es cada vez menor our purchasing power decreases every day

en menor medida to a lesser extent o degree

en mayor o menor grado to a greater or lesser extent o degree

alimentos de menor contenido calórico food which is lower in calories

menor QUE algo:

un ingreso tres veces menor que el mío an income three times lower than mine

un porcentaje de indecisos menor que el del último sondeo a lower o smaller percentage of don't knows than in the last poll

( Mat): X Z (read as: equis es menor que zeta) X Z (léase: X is less than Z)

esto sucede con menor frecuencia que antes this happens less often o less frequently than before

2 (superlativo de pequeño):

haciendo el menor ruido posible making as little noise as possible

eligió el de menor tamaño she chose the smallest one

¿cuál es la menor de las islas Baleares? which is the smallest of the Balearic islands?

B (en edad) [ Vocabulary notes (Spanish) ]

1

(comparativo): ¿tienes hermanas menores? do you have any younger sisters?

menor QUE algn younger THAN sb

es un año menor que yo she's a year younger than me

2

(superlativo): ¿cuál es el menor de los hermanos? who's the youngest of the brothers?

mi hijo menor my youngest son

el menor de los dos niños the younger of the two boys

C (secundario) ‹escritor/obra› minor

sufrió lesiones de menor importancia she received minor injuries

D ( Mús) minor

E ( Com):

(al) por menor retail

[ S ] venta (al) por menor retail sales

los distribuidores (al) por menor retail shops o outlets

menor²

masculine and feminine

( Der) minor

[ S ] película no apta para menores movie not suitable for under-18s, certificate 18

Compuesto:

menor de edad

masculine and feminine minor

ser menor de edad to be a minor, be underage

* * *

menor adjetivo
1
a) ( comparativo de

◊ pequeño) ‹número/porcentaje› lower, smaller;

en menor medida/grado to a lesser extent o degree;
menor que algo lower than sth;
un ingreso menor que el mío an income lower than mine
b) ( superlativo de

◊ pequeño): el país con el menor número de parados the country with the lowest unemployment figures;

haciendo el menor ruido posible making as little noise as possible;
el de menor tamaño the smallest one
2 ( en edad)
a) ( comparativo) younger;

menor que algn younger than sb
b) ( superlativo):

◊ ¿cuál es el menor de los hermanos? who's the youngest of the brothers?;

el menor de los dos niños the younger of the two boys
3 ( secundario) ‹escritor/obra› minor;
◊ lesiones de menor importancia minor injuries

4 (Mús) minor
5 (Com):
◊ (al) por menor retail

■ sustantivo masculino y femenino: tb
◊ menor de edad minor; ser menor de edad to be a minor, to be under age;

película no apta para menores film not suitable for under-18s
menor
I adjetivo
1 (comparativo de tamaño) smaller: una habitación menor que la mía, a room smaller than mine
(superlativo) smallest
el tamaño menor, the smallest size
2 (comparativo de grado) less: su alegría es menor que la mía, his happiness is less than mine
(superlativo) least, slightest: no tiene la menor idea, he hasn't the slightest idea
3 (comparativo de edad) younger: es menor de sesenta años, she is under sixty
es menor que mi prima, he's younger than my cousin
(superlativo) youngest
la menor de nosotras, the youngest of us
4 Mús minor
5 Com al por menor, retail
II mf Jur minor

' menor' also found in these entries:
Spanish:
abusar
- Asia
- caza
- edad
- efecto
- menos
- mínima
- mínimo
- osa
- re
- relevancia
- sol
- sombra
- trascendencia
- vender
- venta
- cazar
- compás
- de
- duda
- enfadado
- enfadar
- enojado
- enojar
- intención
- movimiento
- noción
English:
age
- Asia Minor
- barge in
- clue
- deaf
- doubt
- extent
- fact
- foggy
- guardian
- junior
- juvenile
- least
- lesser
- may
- minor
- misdemeanor
- misdemeanour
- retail
- retail sale
- retailing
- show
- under
- young
- magistrate
- marginal
- offender
- out
- rough
- slight

* * *

menor

♦ adj

1. [comparativo] [en tamaño] smaller ( que than); [en edad] younger ( que than); [en importancia] less, lesser ( que than); [en número] lower ( que than);
este apartamento es menor que el otro this Br flat o US apartment is smaller than the other one;

mi hermana menor my younger sister;

es ocho años menor que yo he's eight years younger than me;

reciben menor formación que nosotros they receive less training than us;

en menor grado to a lesser extent;

un menor número de víctimas a lower o smaller number of victims;

una menor tasa de inflación a lower rate of inflation;

apartamentos menores de 100 metros cuadrados Br flats o US apartments of less than o under 100 square metres;

ayudas para empresarios menores de veinticinco años grants for businessmen (of) under twenty-five;

sólo la menor parte de los encuestados estaba en contra only a minority of those interviewed were opposed;
Mat
menor que less than

2. [superlativo]
el/la menor… [en tamaño] the smallest…;
[en edad] the youngest…; [en importancia] the slightest…; [en número] the lowest…;
la menor de las islas the smallest island, the smallest of the islands;

la menor de todos nosotros/de la clase the youngest of all of us/in the class;

la menor de las dos hermanas the younger of the two sisters;

el menor ruido le molesta the slightest noise disturbs him;

no creo que tenga el menor interés I don't think it's at all o the slightest bit interesting;

no te preocupes, no tiene la menor importancia don't worry, it doesn't matter at all o in the least;

no tengo la menor idea I haven't the slightest idea

3. [intrascendente, secundario] minor;

un problema menor a minor problem

4. [joven]
aún es menor para salir solo he's still a bit young to go out on his own;

ser menor de edad [para votar, conducir] to be under age;
Der to be a minor
5. Mús minor;

en do menor in C minor

6. Com
al por menor retail;

vender algo al por menor to retail sth;

puntos de venta al por menor retail outlets

♦ nmf

1. [superlativo]
el/la menor [hijo, hermano] the youngest

2. Der [niño] minor;

es una película no apta para menores this film has been classified as unsuitable for children;

no apta para menores [en letrero] = unsuitable for children

Comp
menor de edad minor
* * *

menor

I adj

1 comp less; en tamaño smaller; en edad younger;

ser menor de edad be a minor

2 sup

:

el menor en tamaño the smallest; en edad the youngest;

el número menor the lowest number;

no tengo la menor idea I don’t have the slightest idea

3 MÚS tono, modo minor;

mi menor E minor

4 COM

:

al por menor retail

II m/f minor

* * *

menor adj

1) (comparative of pequeño) : smaller, lesser, younger

2) (superlative of pequeño) : smallest, least, youngest

3) : minor

4)

al por menor : retail

5)

ser menor de edad : to be a minor, to be underage

menor nmf

: minor, juvenile

* * *

menor¹ adj

1. (comparativo menos grande) smaller

una talla menor a smaller size

2. (ningún) slightest

no tiene la menor importancia it doesn't matter in the slightest

no tengo la menor idea I haven't the faintest idea

3. (comparativo más joven) younger

es menor que tú he's younger than you

su hermano menor her younger brother

4. (superlativo más joven) youngest

el hijo menor de la familia the youngest of the family

menor² n

1. (más joven) youngest

el menor de mis hijos my youngest son

2. (menor de edad) minor

Spanish-English dictionary > menor
12 an

an [ɑ̃]

masculine noun

year

• après cinq ans de prison after five years in prison

• dans trois ans in three years

• une amitié de 20 ans a friendship of 20 years' standing

• un enfant de six ans a six-year-old child

• il a 22 ans he's 22

• il n'a pas encore 10 ans he's not yet 10

• quatre fois par an four times a year

• le jour or le premier de l'an

• le nouvel an New Year's Day

• en l'an 300 de notre ère in 300 AD

• en l'an 300 avant Jésus-Christ in 300 BC

* * *
ɑ̃
nom masculin

1) ( durée) year

une fois par an — once a year

2) ( de date) year

en l'an deux mille — in the year two thousand

en l'an de grâce 1616 — in the year of Our Lord 1616

l'an 55 avant J.-C./après J.-C. — 55 BC/AD

3) ( pour exprimer l'âge)

avoir huit ans — to be eight (years old)

les moins de dix-huit ans — the under-eighteens

il est mort à 25 ans — he died at the age of 25

une fille de 7 ans — a 7-year-old girl

whisky de douze ans d'âge — twelve-year-old whisky

••

bon an, mal an — year in, year out

* * *
aɛn abr nf
See:

Assemblée nationale

* * *

an ⇒ La date, La mesure du temps nm

1 ( durée) year; passer trois ans en France to spend three years in France; trente euros/trois pour cent par an thirty euros/three per cent per year; trois fois par an three times a year;

2 ( de date) year; l'an dernier or passé last year; l'an prochain next year; tous les ans every year; une fois par an or l'an once a year; en l'an deux mille in the year two thousand; en l'an de grâce 1616 in the year of Our Lord 1616; l'an 55 avant/après Jésus-Christ 55 BC/AD;

3 ( pour exprimer l'âge) avoir huit ans to be eight (years old); les moins de dix-huit ans the under-eighteens; il est mort à 25 ans he died at the age of 25; être âgé de 30 ans to be 30 years old; une fille de 7 ans a 7-year-old girl; whisky de douze ans d'âge twelve-year-old whisky; quand il a eu 12 ans when he was 12; quand j'aurai 20 ans when I'm 20.

Idiome

bon an, mal an year in, year out.

[ɑ̃] nom masculin

1. [durée de douze mois] year

dans un an one year from now

encore deux ans et je m'arrête two more years before I stop

j'ai cinq ans de métier I have five years' experience in this field

une amitié de vingt ans a friendship of twenty years' standing

un an plus tard ou après one year ou twelve months later

voilà deux ans qu'elle est partie she's been gone for two years now

deux fois par an twice a year

je gagne tant par an I earn so much a year

tous les ans

a. [généralement] every ou each year

b. [publier, réviser] yearly, on a yearly basis

bon an mal an through good times and bad

2. (avec l'article défini) [division du calendrier] (calendar) year

l'an dernier ou passé last year

en l'an 10 après Jésus-Christ in (the year) 10 AD

en l'an 200 avant notre ère in (the year) 200 BC

l'an Un/Deux de la Révolution HISTOIRE Year One/Two of the (French) Revolution

le jour ou le premier de l'an New Year's day

je m'en fiche ou moque comme de l'an quarante! (familier) I don't give two hoots!

3. [pour exprimer l'âge]

à trois ans at three (years of age)

elle a cinq ans she's five (years old)

on fête ses vingt ans we're celebrating his twentieth birthday

un enfant de cinq ans a five-year-old (child)

————————

ans nom masculin pluriel

(littéraire) advancing ou passing years

Dictionnaire Français-Anglais > an
13 bis

I Präp.

1. bei Zeitdauer: till, until; bis heute so far, to date; betont: to this day; bis dato förm. to date allg.; bis jetzt up to now; so far; bis jetzt noch nicht not (as) yet; ich habe bis jetzt nichts gehört I haven’t heard anything yet ( oder so far); bis dahin until then; (in der Zwischenzeit) in the meantime; siehe auch 2; bis auf weiteres for the present; Amtsspr. until further notice; bis in die Nacht into the night; bis spät in die Nacht until the early ( oder wee) hours; die Sonne schien bis zum Sonntag the sun shone (up) until Sunday; bis zum späten Nachmittag till late in the afternoon; bis vor einigen Jahren until a few years ago; bis Ende Mai habe ich zu tun I’m busy until the end of May, Am. auch I’m busy through May; bis zum Ende (right) to the end; bis wann wird es dauern? how long will it last?; mit Datum: in der Zeit vom... bis... between... and...; von morgens acht bis abends sechs from eight in the morning until six at night; von Montag bis Freitag Monday to (Am. auch through) Friday; bis einschließlich / ausschließlich up to and including / not including; bis morgen / Montag / bald! see you tomorrow / (on) Monday / soon; bis dann / später / gleich! umg. see you then ( oder later) / later / in a moment

2. (bis spätestens) by; mit Verbkonstruktion: by the time...; bis er zurückkommt, ist es schon dunkel by the time he gets back, it will be dark; es muss bis Freitag eingereicht werden it has to be handed in by Friday; bis wann ist es fertig? when will it be ready by?; bis wann hast du Zeit? how much time have you got?; bis wann willst du es wieder haben? when do you want it back by?; bis ( spätestens) morgen weiß ich Bescheid I’ll know for definite (Am. sure) by tomorrow (at the latest); die Fotos sind bis frühestens übermorgen fertig the photos will be ready the day after tomorrow at the earliest; ich bin noch bis sechs Uhr im Büro I’ll be at work until six o’clock; bis Ende April ist er wieder zurück he will be back by the end of April; alle bis... eingegangenen Bewerbungen all applications received by ( oder before)...; er hätte bis jetzt da sein müssen he should have been there by now; bis dahin werden wir fertig sein etc. by then, by that time

3. räumlich: to, up to, as far as; fährt der Bus bis Glasgow? does this bus go to Glasgow?; bis hierher up to here; bis hierher und nicht weiter auch fig. this far and no further; bis dahin as far as that ( oder there); bis dahin ist es nicht weit that’s not far; bis wohin? how far?; bis ans Knie up to one’s knees; Kleid: down to the knee; von hier bis New York from here to New York; wie weit ist es noch bis nach Innsbruck? how far is it to Innsbruck?, how far have we got to go (before we get) to Innsbruck?; weiterlesen bis Seite zwölf continue to read to page twelve; bis vor das Haus fahren drive up to the front door of the house, drive (right) up to the house; er folgte mir bis ins Hotelfoyer he followed me (right) into the lobby of the hotel ( nicht weiter: as far as the lobby of the hotel); der Blick reicht bis weit ins Tal the view stretches right into the valley; der Ball flog bis hinter den Zaun the ball went over the fence; hier 1, oben etc.

4. Zahlenangabe: bis zu 100 Mann up to..., as many as...; bis zu 9 Meter hoch up to..., as high as...; bis 20 zählen count (up) to 20; Kinder bis zwölf Jahre children up to the age of twelve oder up to twelve years of age; bis auf das letzte Stück down to the last bit (Kuchen etc.: piece)

5. bis aufs Höchste to the utmost; bis ins Kleinste down to the last detail; bis zur Tollkühnheit to the point of rashness; bis zum Überdruss ad nauseam; bis auf die Haut nass werden be soaked to the skin; Bewusstlosigkeit etc.

6. (mit Ausnahme von) bis auf except, with the exception of; alle bis auf einen all except ( oder but) one; bis auf drei sind alle gekommen all except three have come; letzt... 1, 4

II Konj.

1. till, until; (bis spätestens) by the time; es wird eine Zeitlang dauern, bis er es merkt it will take a while for him to find out ( oder before he finds out); er kommt nicht, bis ich ihn rufe he won’t come until ( oder unless) I call him; du gehst nicht, bis du aufgeräumt hast you’re not going until ( oder before) you’ve tidied (Am. cleaned) up; bis dass der Tod euch scheidet until death do you part; bis ich das gefunden habe! verärgert: if I don’t find it soon!, by the time I find it...!

2. zwischen Zahladjektiven: to; 7 bis 10 Tage from 7 to 10 days, between 7 and 10 days; 5 bis 6 Wagen 5 to 6 cars

3. heiter bis wolkig / sonnig bis leicht bedeckt im Wetterbericht: generally fine, cloudy in places / sunny with light cloud cover; die Tendenz war lustlos bis verhalten an der Börse: the tendency was slack to cautious

* * *

until (Präp.); to (Präp.); by (Präp.); unto (Präp.); as far as (Präp.); till (Präp.)

* * *
bịs I [bɪs]
adv (MUS)
bis, twice II [bɪs]
1. PRÄPOSITION (+acc)

1) zeitlich until; (= bis spätestens) byIm Sinne von bis spätestens wird bis meist mit by übersetzt.

bis 5 Uhr mache ich Hausaufgaben, und dann... — I do my homework until 5 o'clock, and then...

das muss bis Ende Mai warten — that will have to wait until or till the end of May

ich kann nur ( noch) bis nächste Woche warten — I can only wait until next week, no longer

er ist bis gegen 5 Uhr noch da — he'll be there (up) until or till about 5 o'clock

bis zum Schluss war unklar, wie der Prozess ausgehen würde — the outcome of the trial was in doubt right up to the end

es dauert mindestens/höchstens bis nächste Woche — it will take until next week at the very least/most

bis jetzt hat er nichts gesagt — up to now or so far he has said nothing

bis spätestens Montag darfst du es behalten — you can keep it until Monday, no longer

die Wäsche ist frühestens bis nächsten Montag fertig — the laundry won't be ready until or before next Monday at the earliest

bis zu diesem Zeitpunkt — up to this time

dieser Brauch hat sich bis ins 19. Jahrhundert gehalten — this custom continued into the 19th century

bis in den Sommer/die Nacht hinein — into the summer/night

bis 5 Uhr kann ich das unmöglich machen/gemacht haben — I can't possibly do it/get it done by 5 o'clock

bis Ende Mai bin ich wieder in Berlin — I'll be in Berlin again by the end of May

das sollte bis zum nächsten Sommer fertig sein — it should be finished by next summer

das hätte eigentlich bis jetzt fertig sein müssen — that should really have been finished by now

bis spätestens Montag brauche ich das Geld — I need the money by Monday at the latest

bis gegen 5 Uhr ist das fertig — it'll be ready by about 5 o'clock

Montag bis Freitag — Monday to or through (US) Friday

bis einschließlich 5. Mai — up to and including 5th May

bis ausschließlich 5. Mai — up to but not including 5th May

bis bald/später/morgen! — see you soon/later/tomorrow!

bis wann gilt der Fahrplan? — when is the timetable valid till?

bis wann bleibt ihr hier? — how long are you staying here?

bis wann ist das fertig? — when will that be finished?

bis wann können Sie das machen? — when can you do it by?

bis dato (form) — to date

bis anhin (Sw) — hitherto

bis auf Weiteres — until further notice

bis auf Weiteres halten wir die Regelung so — until further notice we'll make this the arrangement

sie geht bis auf Weiteres auf die Schule in der Kantstraße — for the time being, she'll continue going to the school on Kantstraße

bis dahin or dann muss die Arbeit fertig sein — the work must be finished by then

bis dahin hatte sie noch nie etwas von Schröder gehört — up to then she hadn't heard anything about Schröder

bis dahin ist noch viel Zeit — that's still a long time off

bis dahin bin ich alt und grau — I'll be old and grey (Brit) or gray (US) by then

bis dahin ist er längst weg — he will have gone long before then

bis dann! — see you then!diams; von... bis... from... to or till or through (US)...; (mit Uhrzeiten) from... till or to...

vom 10. Mai bis 12. Oktober — from 10th May until 12th October

vom 10. Mai bis einschließlich 12. Oktober — from 10th May until 12th October inclusive

von 10 Uhr bis 17 Uhr — from 10am till 5pm

2) räumlich to; (in Buch, Film, Erzählung) up to

bis durch/über/unter — right through/over/under

ich fahre nur bis München — I'm only going to Munich or as far as Munich

ich habe nur bis Seite 35 gelesen — I've only read up to or as far as page 35

bis an unsere Mauer — up to or right to our wall

bis vor den Baum — (up) to the tree

bis hinter den Baum — (to) beyond the tree

es sind noch 10 km bis nach Schlüchtern — it's another 10 km to Schlüchtern

bis ins Letzte or Kleinste — down to the smallest detail

er hat alles bis ins Kleinste ausgearbeitet — he's worked everything out down to the smallest detail

bis wo/wohin? — how far?

bis wohin ist Ihnen der Mann gefolgt? — how far did the man follow you?

bis dort or dorthin or dahin — (to) there

wie weit ist es zum nächsten Supermarkt? – bis dorthin sind es nur 5 km — how far is the nearest supermarket? – it's only 5km (away)

bis hierher — this far

bis hierher hast du ja recht gehabt — so or this far you've been right

bis hierher und nicht weiter (lit, fig) — this far and no further

ich gehe bis hierher, aber nicht weiter — I'll go as far as that, but no further

höchstens bis Carlisle — to Carlisle at the furthest

bis mindestens Carlisle — at least as far as Carlisle

bis einschließlich — up to and including

bis einschließlich Kapitel 3 — up to the end of chapter 3

bis ausschließlich — up to but not including

3) mit Maßangaben up to

Kinder bis sechs Jahre, bis sechs Jahre alte Kinder — children up to the age of six

für Wagen bis sechs Tonnen — for vehicles up to six tons

bieten Sie bis 100 Euro — offer up to 100 euros

4) andere Wendungendiams; bis zu (= bis zu einer oberen Grenze von) up to; (= bis zu einer unteren Grenze von) (down) to

Totschlag wird mit Gefängnis bis zu 8 Jahren bestraft — manslaughter is punishable by up to 8 years imprisonment

er ist genau bis zur Haarspalterei — he is exact to the point of hair-splittingdiams; bis auf

es sind alle gekommen, bis auf Sandra — they all came, except Sandra

das Schiff ging unter und sie ertranken alle, bis auf den letzten Mann — the ship sank and every single one of them drowned

2. BINDEWORT

1) beiordnend to

zehn bis zwanzig Stück — ten to twenty

bewölkt bis bedeckt — cloudy or overcast

2) unterordnend zeitlich until, till; (= nicht später als) by the time

ich warte noch, bis es dunkel wird — I'll wait until or till it gets dark

bis es dunkel wird, möchte ich zu Hause sein — I want to get home before it gets dark

das muss gemacht sein, bis ich nach Hause komme — it must be done by the time I come home

bis das einer merkt! — it'll be ages before anyone realizes (inf)

du gehst hier nicht weg, bis das (nicht) gemacht ist — you're not leaving until or before it's done

bis dass der Tod euch scheide(t) (form) — until or till death do you part (form)

3) = sobald Aus inf when

gleich bis er kommt — the moment he comes (inf), as soon as he comes

* * *

1) (to the place or point mentioned: We walked as far as the lake.) as far as

2) (as far, or as much, as: He counted up to 100; Up to now, the work has been easy.) up to

3) (to the time of or when: I'll wait till six o'clock; Go on till you reach the station.) till

4) (as far as: His story is a lie from beginning to end.) to

5) (until: Did you stay to the end of the concert?) to

6) (to the time of or when: He was here until one o'clock; I won't know until I get a letter from him.) until

* * *

bis

[bɪs]

I. präp + akk

1. (zeitlich) till, until; (nicht später als) by

\bis anhin SCHWEIZ up to now

\bis bald/gleich see you soon/in a little while [or a minute]

\bis dahin/dann by then

\bis dann! till then!

\bis dahin bin ich alt und grau! I'll be old and grey by then!

\bis dahin war alles gut gegangen until then everything had gone well

\bis einschließlich [o SCHWEIZ und mit] up to and including

das Angebot läuft noch \bis einschließlich 15.Oktober the offer runs up to and including October 15

ich habe noch \bis einschließlich Dienstag Urlaub I am on holidays until Wednesday

\bis jetzt up to now, so far; (spätestens jetzt) by now

\bis jetzt haben wir 200.000 Ausgaben verkauft up to now [or so far] we've sold 200,000 copies

\bis jetzt ist noch alles ruhig so far everything is still quiet

das hätte \bis jetzt erledigt sein sollen that should have been done by now

\bis jetzt noch nicht not yet

irgendwelche Beschwerden? — nein, \bis jetzt jedenfalls noch nicht! any complaints? — no, nothing so far anyway

\bis Montag/morgen/nächste Woche/später till Monday/tomorrow/next week/later

\bis Montag/morgen/nächste Woche fertig sein müssen to have to be ready by Monday/tomorrow/next month

dann bis später/Montag! see you later/on Monday!

\bis spätestens... by... at the latest

er bleibt \bis spätestens Freitag he is going to stay until Friday at the latest

der Text muss \bis spätestens Montag fertig sein the text hast to be ready by Monday at the latest

\bis [gegen] 8 Uhr until [about] 8 o' clock

\bis wann until when

\bis wann gilt der Fahrplan? when is the timetable valid till?, how long is the timetable valid?

\bis wann weiß ich, ob Sie das Angebot annehmen? [by] when will I know, whether you're going to accept the offer?

\bis wann bleibst du? how long are you staying [for]?

\bis zu diesem Zeitpunkt up to this time

▪ \bis in etw akk into sth

\bis spät in die Nacht long into the night

\bis in die frühen Morgenstunden until the early hours [of the morning]

▪ von... [an] \bis... from... until...

von Montag \bis Samstag from Monday to Saturday, Monday through Saturday AM

ich bin von heute [an] \bis einschließlich Mittwoch auf einer Tagung I'm at a meeting from today until the end of Wednesday [or until Wednesday inclusive]

▪ \bis zu etw dat until [or till] sth; (nicht später als) by sth

\bis zu dieser Stunde habe ich davon nichts gewusst! I knew nothing about it until now

das Projekt dürfte \bis zum Jahresende abgeschlossen sein the project should be finished by [or before] the end of the year

sie war \bis zum 17. Lebensjahr im Internat she was at boarding school until she was 17

jetzt sind es nur noch zwei Stunden \bis nach Hause it's only another two hours until we get home

2. (räumlich) to; (nicht weiter als) as far as

der Zug geht nur \bis Wertheim the train's only going as far as Wertheim

jdn von oben \bis unten mustern to look sb up and down

er musterte ihn von oben \bis unten he looked him up and down

der Hof geht genau \bis dahinten hin the yard runs right through to the back

\bis dahin/dorthin [up] to there

\bis dorthin sind es nur 3 Kilometer it's only 3 kilometres there

siehst du die Sandbank? wir schwimmen \bis dahin can you see the sandbank? we'll swim out to there

\bis dahin/hierhin [o hierher] up to that/this point

\bis dahin kenne ich den Film I know the film up to that point

\bis hierher und nicht weiter as far as here [or up to here] and no further

\bis wohin [o (fam) wo] where to

bis wohin können Sie mich mitnehmen? where can you take me to?, how far can you take me?

\bis wohin sind wir in der letzten Stunde gekommen? where did we get to [or how far did we get] in the last lesson?

▪ \bis an/in/über/unter etw akk up to/into/over/under sth

die Äste reichen [ganz] \bis ans Haus the branches reach [right] up to the house

der Rock ging ihr \bis ans Knie the skirt reached down to her knees

▪ \bis vor etw akk/zu etw dat [up] to sth

3. (bei Zahlenangaben) up to

die Tagestemperaturen steigen \bis 30°C daytime temperatures rise to 30°C

ich zähle \bis drei I'll count [up] to three

Kinder \bis 6 Jahre children up to [the age of] 6

▪ \bis zu etw dat up to sth

wir erwarten \bis zu 100 Personen we expect as many as 100 people

die Pflanze kann \bis zu 2 Metern hoch wachsen the plant can grow as high as 2 metres

Jugendliche \bis zu 18 Jahren adolescents up to [the age of] 18

4. (mit Ausnahme von)

▪ \bis auf [o SCHWEIZ an] jdn/etw except [for] sb/sth

5. (einschließlich)

▪ \bis auf jdn/etw down to sb/sth

II. konj

1. (beiordnend) to

400 \bis 500 Gramm Schinken 400 to 500 grams of ham

5 \bis 10 Tage from 5 to [or between 5 and] 10 days

das Wetter morgen: bewölkt \bis bedeckt und strichweise leichter Regen the weather for tomorrow: cloudy or overcast with light rain in places

2. (unterordnend) till, until; (bevor) by the time; (bevor nicht) till, until

ich möchte mit meiner Entscheidung warten, \bis ich mehr Informationen habe I'd like to wait with my decision until I've got more information

\bis es dunkel wird, möchte ich zu Hause sein I want to be home by the time it gets dark

ich warte noch, \bis es dunkel wird I'll wait until it gets dark

\bis die Hausaufgaben gemacht sind, geht ihr nicht raus! you're not going out until your homework's done!

III. adv MUS bis spec

* * *
1.
Präposition mit Akk

1) (zeitlich) until; till; (die ganze Zeit über und bis zu einem bestimmten Zeitpunkt) up to; up until; up till; (nicht später als) by

ich muss bis fünf Uhr warten — I have to wait until or till five o'clock

bis gestern glaubte ich... — [up] until yesterday I had thought...

von Dienstag bis Donnerstag — from Tuesday to Thursday; Tuesday through Thursday (Amer.)

von sechs bis sieben [Uhr] — from six until or till seven [o'clock]

bis Ende März ist er zurück/verreist — he'll be back by/away until the end of March

bis wann dauert das Konzert? — till or until when does the concert go on?

bis dann/gleich/später/morgen/nachher! — see you then/in a while/later/tomorrow/later!

2) (räumlich, fig.) to

dieser Zug fährt nur bis Offenburg — this train only goes to or as far as Offenburg

bis wohin fährt der Bus? — how far does the bus go?

nur bis Seite 100 — only up to or as far as page 100

bis 5 000 Euro — up to 5,000 euros

Kinder bis 6 Jahre — children up to the age of six or up to six years of age
2.
Adverb

1)

Städte bis zu 50 000 Einwohnern — towns of up to 50,000 inhabitants

bis zu 6 Personen — up to six people

bis nach Köln — to Cologne

bis an die Decke — up to the ceiling

2)

bis auf — (einschließlich) down to; (mit Ausnahme von) except for
3.
Konjunktion

1) (nebenordnend) to

vier bis fünf — four to five

2) (unterordnend) until; till; (österr.): (sobald) when

* * *

bis

A. präp

1. bei Zeitdauer: till, until;

bis heute so far, to date; betont: to this day;

bis dato form to date allg;

bis jetzt up to now; so far;

bis jetzt noch nicht not (as) yet;

ich habe bis jetzt nichts gehört I haven’t heard anything yet ( oder so far);

bis dahin until then; (in der Zwischenzeit) in the meantime; → auch 2;

bis auf weiteres for the present; ADMIN until further notice;

bis in die Nacht into the night;

bis spät in die Nacht until the early ( oder wee) hours;

die Sonne schien bis zum Sonntag the sun shone (up) until Sunday;

bis zum späten Nachmittag till late in the afternoon;

bis vor einigen Jahren until a few years ago;

bis Ende Mai habe ich zu tun I’m busy until the end of May, US auch I’m busy through May;

bis zum Ende (right) to the end;

bis wann wird es dauern? how long will it last?; mit Datum:

in der Zeit vom … bis … between … and …;

von morgens acht bis abends sechs from eight in the morning until six at night;

von Montag bis Freitag Monday to (US auch through) Friday;

bis einschließlich/ausschließlich up to and including/not including;

bis morgen/Montag/bald! see you tomorrow/(on) Monday/soon;

bis dann/später/gleich! umg see you then ( oder later)/later/in a moment

2. (bis spätestens) by; mit Verbkonstruktion: by the time …;

bis er zurückkommt, ist es schon dunkel by the time he gets back, it will be dark;

es muss bis Freitag eingereicht werden it has to be handed in by Friday;

bis wann ist es fertig? when will it be ready by?;

bis wann hast du Zeit? how much time have you got?;

bis wann willst du es wieder haben? when do you want it back by?;

bis (spätestens) morgen weiß ich Bescheid I’ll know for definite (US sure) by tomorrow (at the latest);

die Fotos sind bis frühestens übermorgen fertig the photos will be ready the day after tomorrow at the earliest;

ich bin noch bis sechs Uhr im Büro I’ll be at work until six o’clock;

bis Ende April ist er wieder zurück he will be back by the end of April;

alle bis … eingegangenen Bewerbungen all applications received by ( oder before) …;

er hätte bis jetzt da sein müssen he should have been there by now;

bis dahin werden wir fertig sein etc by then, by that time

3. räumlich: to, up to, as far as;

fährt der Bus bis Glasgow? does this bus go to Glasgow?;

bis hierher up to here;

bis hierher und nicht weiter auch fig this far and no further;

bis dahin as far as that ( oder there);

bis dahin ist es nicht weit that’s not far;

bis wohin? how far?;

bis ans Knie up to one’s knees; Kleid: down to the knee;

von hier bis New York from here to New York;

wie weit ist es noch bis nach Innsbruck? how far is it to Innsbruck?, how far have we got to go (before we get) to Innsbruck?;

weiterlesen bis Seite zwölf continue to read to page twelve;

bis vor das Haus fahren drive up to the front door of the house, drive (right) up to the house;

er folgte mir bis ins Hotelfoyer he followed me (right) into the lobby of the hotel ( nicht weiter: as far as the lobby of the hotel);

der Blick reicht bis weit ins Tal the view stretches right into the valley;

der Ball flog bis hinter den Zaun the ball went over the fence; → hier 1, oben etc

4. Zahlenangabe:

bis zu 100 Mann up to …, as many as …;

bis zu 9 Meter

hoch up to …, as high as …;

bis 20 zählen count (up) to 20;

Kinder bis zwölf Jahre children up to the age of twelve oder up to twelve years of age;

bis auf das letzte Stück down to the last bit (Kuchen etc: piece)

5.

bis aufs Höchste to the utmost;

bis ins Kleinste down to the last detail;

bis zur Tollkühnheit to the point of rashness;

bis zum Überdruss ad nauseam;

bis auf die Haut nass werden be soaked to the skin; → Bewusstlosigkeit etc

6. (mit Ausnahme von)

bis auf except, with the exception of;

alle bis auf einen all except ( oder but) one;

bis auf drei sind alle gekommen all except three have come; → letzt…

B. konj

1. till, until; (bis spätestens) by the time;

es wird eine Zeitlang dauern, bis er es merkt it will take a while for him to find out ( oder before he finds out);

er kommt nicht, bis ich ihn rufe he won’t come until ( oder unless) I call him;

du gehst nicht, bis du aufgeräumt hast you’re not going until ( oder before) you’ve tidied (US cleaned) up;

bis dass der Tod euch scheidet until death do you part;

bis ich das gefunden habe! verärgert: if I don’t find it soon!, by the time I find it …!

2. zwischen Zahladjektiven: to;

7 bis 10 Tage from 7 to 10 days, between 7 and 10 days;

5 bis 6 Wagen 5 to 6 cars

3.

heiter bis wolkig/sonnig bis leicht bedeckt im Wetterbericht: generally fine, cloudy in places/sunny with light cloud cover;

die Tendenz war lustlos bis verhalten an der Börse: the tendency was slack to cautious

* * *
1.
Präposition mit Akk

1) (zeitlich) until; till; (die ganze Zeit über und bis zu einem bestimmten Zeitpunkt) up to; up until; up till; (nicht später als) by

ich muss bis fünf Uhr warten — I have to wait until or till five o'clock

bis gestern glaubte ich... — [up] until yesterday I had thought...

von Dienstag bis Donnerstag — from Tuesday to Thursday; Tuesday through Thursday (Amer.)

von sechs bis sieben [Uhr] — from six until or till seven [o'clock]

bis Ende März ist er zurück/verreist — he'll be back by/away until the end of March

bis wann dauert das Konzert? — till or until when does the concert go on?

bis dann/gleich/später/morgen/nachher! — see you then/in a while/later/tomorrow/later!

2) (räumlich, fig.) to

dieser Zug fährt nur bis Offenburg — this train only goes to or as far as Offenburg

bis wohin fährt der Bus? — how far does the bus go?

nur bis Seite 100 — only up to or as far as page 100

bis 5 000 Euro — up to 5,000 euros

Kinder bis 6 Jahre — children up to the age of six or up to six years of age
2.
Adverb

1)

Städte bis zu 50 000 Einwohnern — towns of up to 50,000 inhabitants

bis zu 6 Personen — up to six people

bis nach Köln — to Cologne

bis an die Decke — up to the ceiling

2)

bis auf — (einschließlich) down to; (mit Ausnahme von) except for
3.
Konjunktion

1) (nebenordnend) to

vier bis fünf — four to five

2) (unterordnend) until; till; (österr.): (sobald) when

* * *

(dass) konj.

until conj. (zu) konj.

till conj. konj.

till conj.

unless conj. präp.

as far as prep.

by prep.

until conj.

Deutsch-Englisch Wörterbuch > bis
14 dare

1. v/t give

dare qualcosa a qualcuno give someone something, give something to someone

dare uno sguardo a qualcosa have a look at something

dammi del tu call me 'tu'

mi dia del lei address me as 'lei'

dare peso a qualcosa give weight to something

sports dare il via give the off

fig dare il via a qualcosa get something under way

2. v/i di finestra overlook (su something)

di porta lead into (su something)

fig dare nell'occhio attract attention, be noticed

3. m finance debit

dare e avere debit and credit

* * *

dare s.m. (econ.) debt, amount due; (amm.) debit, debit side: dare e avere, debit and credit; colonna del dare, debit column; in dare, on the debit side; portare una somma al dare di un conto, to carry an amount to the debit side of an account.

dare v.tr.

1 to give*: dagli un po' di pane, give him some bread; gliel'ho dato per il suo compleanno, I gave it to him for his birthday; gli hai dato la medicina?, did you give him his medicine?; gli diedero il primo premio, they gave him the first prize; dammi qualcosa da bere, give me something to drink; dare la propria vita per qlcu., to give (o sacrifice) one's life for s.o. // non so che cosa darei per saperlo!, what wouldn't I give to know! // dar via, to give away: l'ho dato via per pochi soldi, I gave it away for a song // dar fuori, to give out: dar fuori del lavoro, to give (o put) out work

2 ( pagare) to give*; to pay*: gli danno 1500 euro al mese, they pay him 1,500 euros a month; quanto ti hanno dato per quel lavoro?, how much did they give you for the job?; non gli darei due lire, I wouldn't give a penny for it

3 ( porgere) to pass: puoi darmi il sale?, can you pass me the salt, please? // in Italia si usa dare la mano per salutare, Italians shake hands when they meet

4 ( assegnare) to give*: ti hanno dato tanti compiti?, did they give you a lot of homework?; mi hanno dato tre versioni di latino e una di greco, they gave me three Latin translations and one Greek translation; mi hanno dato l'incarico di telefonare a tutti, they gave me the job of phoning everyone

5 ( concedere) to grant, to give*: gli fu dato il permesso di uscire, he was granted (o given) permission to go out

6 ( rappresentare) to put* on: all'Odeon danno l'Amleto, they are putting on (o giving) Hamlet at the Odeon; daranno tre atti unici di Pirandello la prossima stagione, they are putting on (o doing) three one-act plays by Pirandello next season

7 ( infliggere) to give*: mi ha dato un pugno, he gave me a punch; gli hanno dato vent'anni, they gave him twenty years // suo padre gliele ha date di santa ragione, his father gave him a good thrashing; i complici gliene hanno date un sacco, his accomplices beat him up

8 ( produrre) to yield; to produce; (comm.) to bear*, to yield, to bring* in: questa vigna dà poca uva, this vineyard produces very few grapes; qui la terra dà raccolti magri, here the land yields poor crops; il suo lavoro non gli dà di che vivere, his work doesn't bring him in enough to live on; quest'investimento dà il 12% all'anno, this investment bears (o yields) 12% a year

9 ( augurare) to wish, to say*: dare il buongiorno, la buonanotte a qlcu., to wish s.o. good morning, good night (o to say good morning, good night to s.o.); dare il benvenuto a qlcu., to welcome s.o.

10 ( attribuire): non gli darei più di vent'anni, I wouldn't take him for more than twenty (o I wouldn't put him down for more than twenty); non gli si dà la sua età, he doesn't look his age

11 ( denominare, qualificare) to call: mi ha dato del pigro, he called me lazy; dare del cretino a qlcu., to call s.o. an idiot // dare del 'tu' a qlcu., to be on first-name terms with s.o.

12 Spesso assume significati particolari determinati dal complemento che segue: dare in affitto, ( affittare) to let; dare in prestito, ( imprestare) to lend; dare una spinta a qlcu., ( spingere) to push s.o.; dare dei consigli, ( consigliare) to give advice; dare la disdetta, ( disdire) to give notice; dare la colpa, ( incolpare) to blame ∙ Per altre locuzioni del genere cfr. sotto i rispettivi sostantivi

◆ v. intr.

1 ( colpire) to hit* // dare nel segno, to hit the bull's-eye, (fig.) to hit the nail on the head

2 ( urtare) to bump; ( inciampare) to stumble: diede con la testa in una trave, he bumped his head on a beam; dare in un sasso, to stumble against a stone

3 ( di casa, porta ecc.) to look on to (sthg.), to open on (sthg.); to lead* into (sthg.): la porta dava sul cortile, the door led into the courtyard; le vostre finestre danno sulla piazza, your windows look on to (o open on o overlook) the square.

◘ darsi v.rifl. ( dedicarsi) to devote oneself: dare al commercio, to go into business; dare allo studio, to devote oneself to study // dare al bere, to take to drink; dare al gioco, to take to gambling

◆ v.rifl.rec. to give* each other: dare delle botte, to hit each other

◆ v.intr.pron. ( accadere) to happen: si dà il caso che io sia d'accordo, I happen to agree // può dare, maybe (o perhaps o probably): può dare che egli arrivi prima di me, he may arrive before me.

◆ FRASEOLOGIA: dare ammalato, to report sick // dare da fare, to make an effort; ( affaccendarsi) to bustle about: devi darti da fare se vuoi quel posto, you've got to do something if you want that job; valeva la pena di dare tanto da fare?, was it worth all the effort? // dare per vinto, to give in (o to give up o to throw in the sponge) // dare prigioniero, to give oneself up (o to surrender) // non dare per inteso di qlco., to turn a deaf ear to sthg. (o not to take any notice of sthg.).

* * *

1. ['dare]
vb irreg vt
1) (gen) to give, (premio, borsa di studio) to give, award

dare qc a qn — to give sb sth, give sth to sb

gli ho dato un libro — I gave him a book

gli ho dato la cartina — I gave the map to him

dammelo — give it to me

dare qc da fare a qn — to give sb sth to do

dare da mangiare/bere a qn — to give sb sth to eat/drink

dare uno schiaffo/un calcio a qn — to give sb a slap/kick, slap/kick sb

mi dai la macchina? — can I have the car?

dare a qn il permesso di fare qc — to give sb permission to do sth

gli hanno dato ordine di sparare — they gave him the order to fire

questo trucco ti dà un'aria volgare — that make-up makes you look common

ha dato sedicimila euro per la macchina — he paid sixteen thousand euros for the car

gli hanno dato 5 anni — (di prigione) they gave him 5 years

quanti anni mi dai? — how old do you think I am?

queste scene mi danno il voltastomaco — these scenes make me feel sick

dare del cretino a qn — to call sb a fool

dare la vita per qc — to give (up) one's life for sth

dare tutto se stesso a qn/qc — to give one's all to sb/sth

darsi una pettinata — to give one's hair a comb

2) (organizzare: festa, banchetto) to hold, give, (spettacolo) to perform, put on, (film) to show

danno ancora quel film? — is that film still showing?

3) (produrre: frutti, soldi) to yield, produce, (calore) to give off, (suono) to make

gli investimenti hanno dato il 10% di interesse — the investments yielded 10% interest

gli ha dato un figlio — she bore him a son

4)

dare qc per certo — to be sure of sth

dare qn per disperso — to report sb missing

dare qn per morto — to give sb up for dead

dare qc/qn per perso — to give sth/sb up for lost

dare qc per scontato — to take sth for granted

dare ad intendere a qn che... — to lead sb to believe that...

ciò mi dà da pensare — (insospettire) that gives me food for thought, (preoccupare) that worries me

non è dato a tutti di essere intelligenti — not everyone is blessed with intelligence

dar via — to give away

2. vi (aus avere)

1)

(finestra, casa: guardare) dare su — to overlook, give onto, look (out) onto

la mia finestra dà sul giardino — my window looks onto the garden

il giardino dà sulla strada — the garden faces onto the road

2)

(colore: tendere) dare su — to tend towards

un colore che dà sul verde — a greenish colour

3. vr (darsi)

darsi a — (musica, politica) to devote o.s. to

darsi al bere/al gioco — to take to drink/to gambling

darsi alla bella vita — to have a good time

darsi ammalato — to report sick

darsi prigioniero — to surrender

darsi per vinto — to give in

darsi da fare per fare qc — to go to a lot of bother to do sth

devi darti da fare — you'll have to get busy

coraggio, diamoci da fare! — come on, let's get on with it!

4. vip (darsi)

1)

può darsi — maybe, perhaps

può darsi che venga — he may come, perhaps he will come

si dà il caso che... — it so happens that...

2)

darsela a gambe — to take to one's heels

5. sm

Fin

il dare e l'avere — debits and credits pl
PAROLA CHIAVE: dare non si traduce mai con la parola inglese dare
* * *
I 1. ['dare]
verbo transitivo

1) (consegnare) to give*

dare qcs. a qcn. — to give sth. to sb., to give sb. sth.

darei qualsiasi cosa per, per fare — I'd give anything for, to do

2) (impartire) to issue, to lay* down [ ordini]; to give*, to issue [ istruzioni]; to give* [ lezioni]

3) (infliggere)

gli hanno dato sei anni — he got six years

4) (attribuire)

quanti anni mi dai? — how old do you think I am?

le danno 40 anni — she passes for 40

5) (assegnare) to give*, to present [ premio]; to set* [ compiti]

6) (causare) to give* [piacere, soddisfazione]

7) (infondere) to give* [ coraggio]

8) (porgere)

dare il braccio a qcn. — to give sb. one's arm

dare la mano a qcn. — to shake hands with sb., to shake sb.'s hand

9) (concedere) to grant [ autorizzazione]

dare a qcn. il permesso di fare — to give permission for sb. to do, to give sb. permission to do

10) (al cinema) to show* [ film]; (a teatro) to put* on [ rappresentazione]

lo danno al Rex — it's on at the Rex

a che ora danno la partita? — (in TV) what time is the match on?

11) (organizzare) to give* [ cena]; to give*, to have* [ festa]

12) (augurare)

dare il benvenuto a qcn. — to welcome sb., to bid sb. welcome

dare il buongiorno a qcn. — to bid sb. good morning

13) (considerare)

i sondaggi danno il partito laburista in testa — the polls give Labour a lead

14) (produrre) [pianta, terreno] to bear*, to yield [ frutti]; econ. to bear*, to yield, to return [ profitto]

15) (rivolgersi)

dare dello stupido, del bugiardo a qcn. — to call sb. stupid, a liar

16) dare da

dare da bere a qcn. — to give sb. a drink

dare da mangiare a qcn. — to feed sb

17) darle

darle di santa ragione a qcn. — to thrash the living daylights out of sb., to give sb. a good thrashing
2.
verbo intransitivo (aus. avere)

1) (affacciarsi)

dare su — [camera, finestra] to overlook, to look onto, to face [mare, strada]

2) (tendere)

dare sul verde — to be greenish
3.
verbo pronominale darsi

1) (dedicarsi) to devote oneself, to give* oneself

- rsi alla politica — to go in for politics

- rsi al bere — (abbandonarsi) to take to drink

2) (concedersi)

- rsi a un uomo — to give oneself to a man

3) (scambiarsi)

- rsi dei baci — to kiss (one another)

- rsi dei colpi — to exchange blows

••

dare addosso a qcn. — to go on o get at sb., to come down on sb.

darci dentro — to put one's back into it

darsela a gambe — to cut and run, to take to one's heels

può -rsi — maybe, perhaps

- rsi da fare — (sbrigarsi) to get a move on, to get cracking; (adoperarsi) to try hard, to get busy colloq.

- rsi malato — to report sick

- rsi per vinto — to give up
II ['dare]
sostantivo maschile debit

il dare e l'avere — debit and credit

* * *

dare¹

/'dare/ [7]

I verbo transitivo

1 (consegnare) to give*; dare qcs. a qcn. to give sth. to sb., to give sb. sth.; darei qualsiasi cosa per, per fare I'd give anything for, to do

2 (impartire) to issue, to lay* down [ ordini]; to give*, to issue [ istruzioni]; to give* [ lezioni]

3 (infliggere) gli hanno dato sei anni he got six years

4 (attribuire) quanti anni mi dai? how old do you think I am? le danno 40 anni she passes for 40

5 (assegnare) to give*, to present [ premio]; to set* [ compiti]

6 (causare) to give* [piacere, soddisfazione]

7 (infondere) to give* [ coraggio]

8 (porgere) dare il braccio a qcn. to give sb. one's arm; dare la mano a qcn. to shake hands with sb., to shake sb.'s hand

9 (concedere) to grant [ autorizzazione]; dare a qcn. il permesso di fare to give permission for sb. to do, to give sb. permission to do

10 (al cinema) to show* [ film]; (a teatro) to put* on [ rappresentazione]; lo danno al Rex it's on at the Rex; a che ora danno la partita? (in TV) what time is the match on?

11 (organizzare) to give* [ cena]; to give*, to have* [ festa]

12 (augurare) dare il benvenuto a qcn. to welcome sb., to bid sb. welcome; dare il buongiorno a qcn. to bid sb. good morning

13 (considerare) i sondaggi danno il partito laburista in testa the polls give Labour a lead

14 (produrre) [pianta, terreno] to bear*, to yield [ frutti]; econ. to bear*, to yield, to return [ profitto]

15 (rivolgersi) dare dello stupido, del bugiardo a qcn. to call sb. stupid, a liar

16 dare da dare da bere a qcn. to give sb. a drink; dare da mangiare a qcn. to feed sb.

17 darle darle di santa ragione a qcn. to thrash the living daylights out of sb., to give sb. a good thrashing

II verbo intransitivo

(aus. avere)

1 (affacciarsi) dare su [camera, finestra] to overlook, to look onto, to face [mare, strada]

2 (tendere) dare sul verde to be greenish

III darsi verbo pronominale

1 (dedicarsi) to devote oneself, to give* oneself; - rsi alla politica to go in for politics; - rsi al bere (abbandonarsi) to take to drink

2 (concedersi) - rsi a un uomo to give oneself to a man

3 (scambiarsi) - rsi dei baci to kiss (one another); - rsi dei colpi to exchange blows

IDIOMS

dare addosso a qcn. to go on o get at sb., to come down on sb.; darci dentro to put one's back into it; darsela a gambe to cut and run, to take to one's heels; può -rsi maybe, perhaps; - rsi da fare (sbrigarsi) to get a move on, to get cracking; (adoperarsi) to try hard, to get busy colloq.; - rsi malato to report sick; - rsi per vinto to give up.

————————

dare²

/'dare/

sostantivo m.

debit; il dare e l'avere debit and credit.

Dizionario Italiano-Inglese > dare
15 m|ieć

impf (mam, masz) Ⅰ vt 1. (posiadać) (na własność) to have (got), to own [dom, samochód, mikrofalówkę]; (do dyspozycji) to have (got); (prowadzić) to run [firmę, warsztat]
- mają dom na wsi they have a. own a house in the country

- miał po ojcu warsztat samochodowy he had a. owned a garage left to him by his father

- nasze muzeum ma dużą kolekcję impresjonistów our museum has (got) a large collection of Impressionist paintings

- mam dla ciebie prezent/tę książkę o kotach I’ve got a present/that book about cats for you

- miał wszystkiego dwie pary butów he only had two pairs of shoes

- ubrała się w to, co miała she put on what she had

- nie mam psa I don’t have a. I haven’t got a dog

- nie mamy ani telewizora, ani pralki we have neither a TV nor a washing machine

- wydawnictwo nie ma funduszy na zatrudnienie specjalisty the publishers can’t afford to employ a specialist

- nie mam nic do jedzenia I’ve got nothing to eat, I don’t have anything to eat

- czy oni mają namiot? have they got a tent?, do they have a tent?

- masz scyzoryk? have you got a penknife?

- czy ma pan bagaż? have you got any luggage?

- czy macie gaz? have you got gas?

- mieć coś przy sobie to have sth on one

- masz przy sobie jakieś drobne? have you got any change on you?

- gdzie masz klucze/moją książkę? what have you done with the keys/my book?

- gdzie masz rower? where’s your bike? pot.

- mieć na coś to have money for sth

- miałem tylko na jedno piwo I only had for one beer

- (on) ma na przyjemności, a nie ma na lekarza he has money to spend on pleasures, but he can’t afford a doctor

- nie miał na nowe buty, a co dopiero na samochód he couldn’t afford a pair of new shoes, let alone a car

- mieć za co coś zrobić to have enough money to do sth, to be able to afford to do sth

- nie mieli za co wyjechać na wakacje they didn’t have enough to go on holiday, they couldn’t afford to go on holiday

- nie mają z czego żyć they don’t have enough to live on

- jak masz na imię? what’s your name?

- mam na imię Maria my name’s Maria

- (on) ma na nazwisko Nowak his (sur)name is Nowak

- mieć coś na sobie to have sth on, to be wearing sth

- miał (na sobie) granatowy garnitur he had a blue suit on, he was wearing a blue suit

- na głowie miała kapelusz, na szyi biały szalik she had a hat on her head and a white scarf round her neck

- nie mieć nic na sobie (być gołym) to have nothing on

- mieć kogoś u siebie (gościć) to have sb staying with one

- od tygodnia mamy u siebie teściów we’ve had my in-laws (staying) with us for the past week

- jeśli Legia wygra, mam u ciebie piwo! you owe me a beer if Legia win(s)

- masz!/macie! (weź/weźcie) here!

- macie kanapki, jedzcie! here’s the sandwiches, eat up! pot.

- masz, włóż to na siebie! here, put this on!

- (a) masz! (zadając razy) take that!

- (a) masz za to, że kłamiesz, a masz, a masz! (and) take that for lying! and that! and that! pot.

- masz za swoje! (dobrze ci tak) serves you right!

- ma za swoje, że jest taki naiwny it serves him right for being so naive

- mamy teraz za swoje dobre serce! that’s the thanks we get for being nice a. for all our kindness!

- masz ci (los) a. masz tobie! blast (it)! pot., damn (it)! pot.

- masz ci los, zapomniałam parasola! blast, I’ve forgotten my umbrella!

- masz go/ją/ich! (wyrażające zaskoczenie) just look at him/her/them!

- masz go, jaki mądrala! look at him, Mr Clever Dick! GB pot.
2. (liczyć sobie) to be
- mieć dwadzieścia lat to be twenty (years old)

- ile ona ma lat? how old is she?

- mieć dwa metry wzrostu/wysokości to be two metres tall/high

- mieć sześć metrów głębokości/szerokości/długości to be six metres deep/wide/long

- pokój ma sześć metrów na pięć the room is six by five metres

- dom będzie miał siedem pięter the house will be seven storeys high a. will have seven storeys

- kilometr ma tysiąc metrów one kilometre is a thousand metres
3. (posiadać jako cechę) to have (got)
- pokój ma dwa okna the room has two windows

- miał niebieskie oczy/siwe włosy he had blue eyes/grey hair

- miała dziurawe buty she had holes in her shoes

- kubek ma wyszczerbiony brzeg the mug’s rim is chipped

- miała męża Włocha/inżyniera her husband was Italian/an engineer

- mieć talent/cierpliwość/odwagę to have talent/patience/courage

- nie mieć talentu/cierpliwości/odwagi to lack talent/patience/courage

- mieć takt/rozsądek to be tactful/sensible

- mieć (swoje) wady i zalety to have one’s good and bad points

- zasłony mają kolor wiśni the curtains are cherry red in colour

- działka ma kształt prostokąta a. prostokątny the allotment is rectangular (in shape)

- jej perfumy miały słodkawy zapach/zapach konwalii her scent was sweet smelling/smelled of lily of the valley

- urodę miała po matce, a talent po ojcu her looks came from her mother and her talent from her father

- za całe umeblowanie pokój miał zdezelowany stół the only piece of furniture in the room was a rickety table

- mieć w sobie coś (być interesującym) to have a certain something

- on ma w sobie coś z dziecka/roztargnionego profesora there is something of the child/the absent-minded professor in a. about him

- nie mieć nic do czegoś to have nothing to do with sth

- jej wyjazd nie ma nic do naszych planów her going away has nothing to do with our plans

- marzenia mają to do siebie, że rzadko się spełniają the thing about dreams is that they rarely come true

- miała to do siebie, że zawsze się spóźniała the thing about her was that she was always late
4. (o stanie fizycznym i psychicznym) to have [grypę, gruźlicę, trudności]; to feel [ochotę, żal]; to have, to bear [urazę]
- mieć gorączkę a. temperaturę to have a. be running a temperature

- mieć 39° gorączki to have a temperature of 39 degrees

- mieć złamaną nogę to have a broken leg

- mieć częste bóle głowy to have frequent headaches

- mieć pragnienie to be thirsty

- mieć dobry apetyt to have a good a. hearty appetite

- mieć wadę a. defekt to have a defect

- mieć gumę pot. (w samochodzie) to have a flat pot.

- mam nadzieję, że… I hope that…

- mieć ochotę coś zrobić to feel like doing sth

- miała ochotę płakać she felt like crying

- mieć przekonanie/pewność, że… to be convinced/sure a. certain that…

- mieć kogoś/czegoś dość a. dosyć to have had enough of sb/sth, to be fed up with sb/sth

- mam tego powyżej uszu a. po dziurki w nosie! pot. I’ve had it up to here! pot.

- mieć coś wypisane w oczach a. na czole a. na twarzy to have sth written all over one’s face

- miała winę wypisaną na twarzy she had guilt written all over her face
5. (o relacjach między ludźmi) to have [syna, córkę, przyjaciół, wrogów]
- to dziecko nie ma matki/ojca this boy/girl has no mother/father

- ona nie ma rodzeństwa she has no brothers or sisters

- ona będzie miała dziecko she’s going to have a. she’s expecting a baby

- miała z nim dwóch synów she had two sons by him

- miał za żonę piekielnicę his wife was a real she-devil a. spitfire

- nie miał do kogo zwrócić się o pomoc he had no-one to turn to for help

- mieć kogoś przy sobie a. obok siebie a. przy boku to have sb at one’s side

- mieć kogoś/coś na uwadze a. na względzie to have sb/sth in mind, to take sb/sth into consideration

- mieć z kimś porachunki to have a bone to pick with sb

- mieć kogoś/coś przeciwko sobie to have sb/sth against one

- miał przeciwko sobie opinię publiczną public opinion was against him

- mieć przyjemność/zaszczyt coś zrobić książk. to have the pleasure/honour to do a. of doing sth

- miałem zaszczyt poznać pańskich rodziców I had the honour of meeting your parents

- mam przyjemność przedstawić państwu naszego gościa I have the pleasure of introducing our guest

- z kim mam przyjemność? książk. to whom do I have the honour of speaking? książk., także iron.

- mieć coś/nie mieć nic przeciwko komuś/czemuś to have something/nothing against sb/sth

- mieć coś do kogoś pot. to have something against sb

- do ciebie nic nie mam I’ve got nothing against you

- mieć coś na kogoś to have the goods a. the dope on sb pot.

- niczego na mnie nie mają they’ve got nothing on me pot.

- mam z nią do pomówienia a. pogadania I need to have a (serious) talk with her

- mieć kogoś nad sobą to have sb above one

- kierownik ma nad sobą dyrektora, a dyrektor – zarząd the manager answers to the director and the director answers to the board

- mieć kogoś pod sobą to be in charge of sb

- (ona) ma pod sobą dwudziestu pracowników she’s in charge of a staff of twenty

- kapral miał pod sobą dziesięciu żołnierzy the corporal had ten men under his command a. under him

- mieć kogoś za sobą (być popieranym) to have sb behind one, to have sb’s backing

- mieli za sobą większość the majority was a. were behind them, they had the majority behind them

- mieć kogoś za głupca to take sb for a fool

- ich zachowanie mam za nieco naiwne I consider their behaviour rather naive

- za kogo pan mnie ma! who do you take me for!, who do you think I am!

- mieć w kimś rywala/sojusznika to have a rival/an ally in sb

- mieć kogoś pot. (być związanym z kimś) to have somebody, to be involved with somebody

- chwalił się, że miał je wszystkie pot. (odbył stosunek) he boasted of having had them all pot.

- płacą tak dużo, że mogą mieć każdego they pay so much they can take on a. hire anyone they like
6. (znajdować się w jakiejś sytuacji) to have (got) [długi, posadę, połączenie]
- mam dobrą komunikację do pracy I’ve got good connections to work

- centrum miasta ma dobrą komunikację z przedmieściami there are good connections from the city centre to the suburbs

- mieć słuszność a. rację to be right

- mieć ciepło/przytulnie to be warm/cosy

- owinęła dziecko szalem, żeby miało ciepło she put a scarf round the baby to keep him/her warm

- mam daleko/blisko do szkoły I have a long way/I don’t have far to go to school

- ty to masz dobrze, nie musisz wstawać o siódmej it’s alright for you, you don’t have to get up at seven (a.m.)

- mieliśmy tu wczoraj burzę/śnieżycę we had a storm/snowstorm here yesterday

- mamy dziś słoneczną pogodę it’s sunny today

- mam dziś kiepski dzień I’m having one of those days (today)

- kłopotów z nim miałam co niemiara I’ve had no end of trouble with him

- co ja z tobą mam? what am I to do with you?

- jest całkiem młoda, chciałaby jeszcze mieć coś z życia she’s still very young, she’d like to get something out of life pot.

- (on) haruje od świtu do nocy i co z tego ma? he slaves away from morning to night, and what does he have to show for it?

- miał przed sobą kilka godzin marszu he had several hours of walking ahead of a. in front of him

- miała przed sobą trudną rozmowę z szefem she had a difficult conversation with the boss ahead of her

- mieć przed sobą przyszłość to have a (bright) future ahead of a. before one

- miał przed sobą karierę he had a brilliant career ahead of a. in front of him

- mieć coś za a. poza sobą to have sth behind one

- ma za sobą trzyletnie doświadczenie he has three years’ experience behind him

- mam już to wszystko za sobą all that is behind me now

- mam co robić, nie nudzę się I’ve got things to do, I don’t sit around

- nie mieć gdzie mieszkać/spać to have nowhere to live/sleep

- nie mam gdzie przenocować I have nowhere to spend the night

- nie mieć kiedy spać/jeść/odpocząć to not have time to sleep/eat/relax

- nie mają kiedy w ścianach wiercić, tylko w niedzielę! of course, they have to drill holes in the wall on a Sunday!

- mieć czas to have time (coś zrobić to do sth)

- nie miałem czasu zająć się twoją sprawą I didn’t have time to deal with your problem

- na napisanie wypracowania macie godzinę you have an hour to write the essay

- nie miałeś mi tu kogo przyprowadzić!? why did you have to bring him/her/them here (of all people)?!

- mieć coś/nie mieć nic do powiedzenia (dużo/mało wiedzieć) to have something/nothing to say (na temat kogoś/czegoś about sb/sth)

- mieć coś/nie mieć nic do powiedzenia a. gadania pot. (o decydującym głosie) to have a say/no say

- ona nie ma w tej sprawie nic do powiedzenia a. gadania she has no say in the matter

- nie mamy już sobie nic więcej do powiedzenia we’ve got nothing more to say to each other

- mieć zły/dobry czas Sport to have a poor/good a. fast time

- mieć pierwsze/dziesiąte miejsce Sport to come first/tenth, to be in first/tenth place

- mam z nią wielką wygodę, sprząta, robi mi zakupy she’s a great help to me: she cleans and does my shopping

- nie masz co narzekać you’ve got nothing to complain about

- nie masz co się denerwować there’s no reason (for you) to get upset

- nie masz czego a. co żałować, film był kiepski you didn’t miss much: the film was hopeless

- w domu nie masz co się pokazywać you’d better not show your face at home pot.
7. (brać udział) to have [zebranie, koncert, egzamin, próbę]
- (on) ma teraz naradę ze swym zastępcą he’s in conference at the moment with his deputy

- mieć sprawę a. proces to be on trial (o coś/o zrobienie czegoś for sth/for doing sth)

- ma sprawę a. proces o zabójstwo/spowodowanie wypadku samochodowego he’s on trial for murder/causing a car accident
8. (ukończyć etap nauki) to have, to hold [dyplom, tytuł]
- mieć studia a. wyższe wykształcenie to have completed higher education

- mój ojciec miał tylko cztery klasy my father only did four years at school

- miał już zawód i mógł rozpocząć samodzielne życie he’d completed his training and could now start his own life

- miał dwa fakultety he had graduated in two subjects
9. (znaleźć się w określonym miejscu lub czasie) wreszcie mamy stację here’s the station at last
- mamy drugi tydzień zimy it’s the second week of winter

- którego dziś mamy? what’s the date today?

- mamy dziś pierwszy stycznia/poniedziałek it’s January the 1st/Monday today

- którą masz godzinę? what time do you make it? pot.; what’s the time by your watch?

- mieć kogoś/coś po prawej/lewej stronie to have sb/sth on one’s right/left

- miał przed/za sobą dwóch strażników he had a. there were two guards in front of him/behind him
Ⅱ v aux. 1. (dla wyrażenia powinności) macie teraz spać you’re to a. you have to (get off to) sleep now
- masz to zrobić natychmiast! you’re to do it right now!

- co mam zrobić/jej powiedzieć? what am I (supposed) to do/tell her?

- po co się mam wysilać? why should I bother?, why should I make the effort?

- masz tego nikomu nie powtarzać! (and) don’t go repeating a. telling it to anyone!

- i ja mam w to uwierzyć? and you/they want me to a. I’m supposed to believe that?

- mieć coś do zrobienia to have sth to do

- ma obowiązek do spełnienia s/he has a duty to perform

- mam sprawę do załatwienia I’ve got something to sort out

- mamy zaległości do odrobienia we’ve got a backlog of work to catch up on
2. (zamiar, przewidywanie) (ona) ma przyjść o drugiej she’s expected (to come) at two
- miano zburzyć ich dom their house was to be demolished

- samolot miał wylądować w Warszawie, ale… the plane was supposed to land a. have landed in Warsaw, but…

- podobno jutro ma być ładna pogoda it’s supposed to be good a. nice weather tomorrow

- w pozostałej części kraju ma nadal padać in the rest of the country continuing rain is expected

- miała umrzeć w nędzy w wieku czterdziestu lat she was to die in poverty at the age of forty

- przyszłość miała pokazać, że się myli subsequent events were to prove him/her wrong

- jak się miało okazać as things a. it turned out; as it transpired książk.

- i co ja mam z tobą zrobić? what am I (supposed) to do with you?

- jeśli mielibyśmy się nie zobaczyć przed twoim wyjazdem, baw się dobrze in case we don’t see each other before you leave, have a good time

- niech się stanie, co się ma stać let things happen as they will

- właśnie miałem wyjść, kiedy zadzwonił telefon I was just about to leave a. just on the point of leaving when the phone rang

- właśnie miałam powiedzieć to samo I was just about to a. just going to say the same thing

- czy mam przez to rozumieć, że… am I to understand (by that) that…

- mieć coś do sprzedania/zaproponowania to have sth to sell/propose

- choćby a. żeby nie wiem co się miało stać, (to)… no matter what happens a. might happen…

- choćbym a. żebym miał pęknąć a. trupem paść pot. even if it kills me pot.
3. (rezultat) mieć coś zrobione to have sth done
- mam już napisaną pracę I’ve already written the essay

- miał ukończone wyższe studia he had been to university/college

- czy macie załatwione bilety? have you booked/got the tickets?

- pieniądze mam dobrze schowane I’ve put the money in a safe place

- mam obiecaną podwyżkę I’ve been promised a rise

- miał przykazane trzymać język za zębami he was a. he’d been told to keep his mouth shut pot.
4. (zdziwienie, rozczarowanie) ja miałbym to powiedzieć? I said that?!
- ona miałaby mi się podobać? you think I find her attractive?

- miałbyś sumienie to zrobić? could you do (something like) that (with a clear conscience)?

- to ma być hotel czterogwiazdkowy? (z dezaprobatą) and you/they call this a. this is supposed to be a four-star hotel?!

- ten grubas to miałbym być ja!? (z niedowierzaniem) is this/that fatso really me? pot.

- pokazał nam skórę tygrysa, którego miał upolować w Afryce (z powątpiewaniem) he showed us the skin of a tiger, which he is supposed to have killed in Africa
Ⅲ mieć się 1. (być w stanie, położeniu) to be; (czuć się) to feel, to be
- ciotka wyzdrowiała i ma się dobrze auntie has recovered and is doing well

- jak się mają twoi rodzice? how are your parents?

- jak się masz! (powitanie) how are you?; how’s it going? pot.

- mam się dzisiaj lepiej I feel better today

- sprawy mają się nieźle things are working out (quite) well

- jak się rzeczy mają? how do things stand?

- rzecz ma się tak, że… the thing is that…

- jak te dwie wersje mają się do siebie? how do the two versions compare?

- jak to się ma jedno do drugiego? how do the two compare?

- teoria nijak się miała do praktyki the theory was (completely) divorced from practice

- A tak się ma do B, jak C do D a. A i B tak się mają do siebie, jak C i D A is to B like C is to D

- mieli się do siebie jak dzień do nocy they were like chalk and cheese
2. (uważać się za) to think a. consider oneself
- mieć się za artystę/człowieka honoru to consider oneself (to be) an artist/a man of honour

- (on) ma się za Bóg wie co pot. he thinks he’s God (almighty) pot.

- miała się za bliską śmierci she thought she was about to a. going to die
3. (być bliskim) mieć się ku końcowi to be drawing to a close a. an end
- miało się a. dzień miał się ku zachodowi it was getting towards sunset

- sytuacja ma się ku lepszemu the situation is looking better

- ma się na deszcz it looks like rain

- miało się na burzę a storm was brewing, there was thunder in the air

- wiedzieć, jak się rzeczy mają to know how things stand a. are
Ⅳ ma Fin. (zapis księgowy) credit
- winien i ma debit and credit

- zapisać coś po stronie „ma” to enter sth on the credit side
Ⅴ mam! inter. (przypomniałem sobie) I’ve got it!
- (już) mam! mieszkaliśmy na tej samej ulicy! I’ve got it! we used to live in the same street!

- mam cię! a. tu cię mam! (złapałem cię, przyłapałem cię) I’ve got you!; got you! pot.

- mam cię, już mi nie uciekniesz! got you, you won’t get away now!
Ⅵ nie ma być
■ ma się rozumieć a. wiedzieć! it a. that goes without saying!

- ma się rozumieć, że przyjdę of course I’ll come

- mieć głowę a. łebpot. (na karku a. nie od parady) to have a good head on one’s shoulders

- on to ma łeb! he’s no fool!

- mieć głowę do interesów to have a good head for business

- nie mam teraz do tego głowy I don’t want to think about it/that now

- mieć kogoś/coś w nosiepot. a. gdzieśeuf. a. w głębokim poważaniueuf. to not care a damn about sb/sth pot.; to not give a monkey’s about sb/sth pot., euf.

- mam to wszystko gdzieś! pot. to hell with it all! pot.

- mieć kogoś/coś w dupie wulg. to not give a shit a. toss GB about sb/sth wulg.

- sie masz! pot. (powitanie) hi! pot.

The New English-Polish, Polish-English Kościuszko foundation dictionary > m|ieć
16 avere

1. v/t have

avere 20 anni be 20 (years old)

avere fame/sonno be hungry/sleepy

avere caldo/freddo be hot/cold

avere qualcosa da fare have something to do

avercela con qualcuno have it in for someone

che hai? what's up with you?

2. v/aux have

hai visto Tony? have you seen Tony?

hai vistoTony ieri? did you see Tony yesterday?

3. m finance credit

dare e avere debits and credits

averi m pl wealth sg

* * *

avere s.m.

1 ( patrimonio) property, possession; estate; riches (pl.): perse tutti i suoi averi al gioco, he gambled away all his possessions (o everything he had)

2 (comm.) assets (pl.); (amm.) assets side, credit side, credit: a quanto ammonta il suo avere?, what are his assets? // a vostro avere, to your credit // dare e avere, debit and credit.

avere v. ausiliare ( nella formazione dei tempi composti) to have: ho letto il tuo libro, I've read your book; ''Hai finito?'' ''Non ancora'', ''Have you finished?'' ''Not yet''; Maria ha appena telefonato, Mary has just phoned; avevamo già visto quel film, we had already seen that film; se avessi avuto tempo, ti avrei accompagnato, if I had had time, I would have gone with you; non avendo avuto risposta, pensai che non ci fosse nessuno, not having got (o not having had) any reply, I thought there was no one in; deve aver avuto molti problemi in famiglia, he must have had a lot of family problems

◆ v.tr.

1 ( possedere) to have (got) (nell'uso amer. le forme interr. e neg. richiedono l'ausiliare do): hanno una casa in campagna, they have (o they've got) a house in the country; sua madre ha molti gioielli, her mother's got a lot of jewellery; ha gli occhi azzurri e i capelli biondi, she's got fair hair and blue eyes; aveva una bella voce, she had a lovely voice; per ottenere quel posto, occorre avere la laurea in economia e commercio, to get that job you need (to have) a degree in economics; avere la febbre, il raffreddore, to have a temperature, a cold; non ho soldi, I haven't got (amer. I don't have) any money; ''Hai la macchina?'' ''No, non ce l'ho'', ''Have you got (amer. do you have) a car?'' ''No, I haven't (amer. No, I don't)'' // avere il diritto di fare qlco., to have a (o the) right to do sthg.: ho il diritto di sapere dove sei stato, I have a right to know where you've been; avere del sadico, to have a cruel streak // avere di qlcu., qlco. ( rassomigliargli), to have a look of s.o., sthg.: ha ( molto) di suo padre, he has a look of his father

2 ( tenere) to have: ha sempre le mani in tasca, he has his hands in his pockets all the time; non avevo niente in mano, I had nothing (o I didn't have anything) in my hands; aveva un giornale sotto il braccio, he had a newspaper under his arm

3 ( indossare) to have on, to wear*: aveva un abito nuovo, she had a new dress on; aveva ( addosso) un vecchio cappotto, she was wearing an old coat; ha sempre gli occhiali, he always wears glasses; non aveva niente addosso, he had nothing on

4 (acquistare, ottenere, ricevere) to get*: avere un incarico, un premio, un lavoro, to get a post, a prize, a job; ha avuto 100.000 euro dalla vendita della casa, he got 100,000 euros from the sale of his house // vedrò se posso averlo a metà prezzo, I'll see if I can get it for half price // avere una casa in eredità, to inherit a house

5 (sentire, provare) to feel*: avere compassione per qlcu., to feel sorry for s.o.; avere voglia di piangere, to feel like crying; non ho nessuna simpatia per quel genere di comportamento, I don't feel any sympathy for that kind of behaviour; avere caldo, freddo, to feel hot, cold ∙ In questo significato è spesso reso in ingl. col v. to be: avere fame, to be hungry; avere sete, to be thirsty; avere paura, to be afraid; avere vergogna, to be ashamed; avere interesse per qlco., to be interested in sthg.; avere sonno, to be sleepy // avere sentore di qlco., to get wind of sthg.

6 avere da, ( dovere) to have to (do sthg.): ho da lavorare tutto il giorno, I have (got) to work all day; non avete che da rispondere 'sì' o 'no', you have only (got) to say 'yes' or 'no' // Nella forma interr. o negativa richiede l'ausiliare do o il rafforzamento con got: hai molto da studiare per domani?, have you got (o do you have) much studying to do for tomorrow?; non abbiamo niente da fare stasera, we haven't got (o we don't have) anything to do this evening

7 (con uso impers.) ( verificarsi) to be: si è avuto un calo delle nascite, there has been a drop in the birthrate; i meteorologi prevedono che si avrà un aumento della nuvolosità sull'arco alpino, the weathermen say there will be an increase in cloud over the Alps // non si è avuto l'esito sperato, we didn't get the result we'd hoped for.

◆ FRASEOLOGIA: che hai?, what's the matter with you? // ''Quanti anni hai?'' ''Ho sedici anni'', ''How old are you?'' ''I'm sixteen'' // avere bisogno, to need: non ho bisogno di aiuto, I don't need any help // avere in odio, to hate // avere una mezza intenzione di fare qlco., to have half a mind to do sthg. // avere parte, to take part (in) // avere sembianza, to look like // avere a mente, to remember // avere a cuore, to have at heart // avere ragione, torto, to be right, wrong // non avere niente a che fare con qlcu., qlco., to have nothing to do with s.o., sthg. //avercela con qlcu., to have it in for s.o. // aversela a male, to take offence, to be offended: non avertela a male se non vengo alla festa, don't be offended if I don't come to the party //avere qlcu. dalla propria parte, to have s.o. on one's side // avere molte probabilità di riuscire, to stand a good chance (of succeeding) // avere per regola di fare qlco., to make it a rule to do sthg.

* * *

1. [a'vere]
vb irreg vt
1) (gen) to have, (ricevere, ottenere) to get, (indossare) to wear, have on

avere da bere — to have something to drink

avere da mangiare — to have something to eat

non ha soldi — he has no money, he doesn't have any money, he hasn't got any money

ho le mani sporche — my hands are dirty

aveva le mani che gli tremavano — his hands were shaking

2) (età, forma, colore) to be

quanti anni hai? — how old are you?

ho vent' anni — I am twenty (years old)

ha 2 anni più di me — he's two years older than me

aveva la mia stessa età — he was the same age as me

avere fame — to be hungry

avere paura — to be afraid

3)

(tempo) ne hai ancora per molto? — have you got much longer to go?

ne avremo ancora per due giorni prima di arrivare a Londra — we've got another two days to go before we get to London

quanti ne abbiamo oggi? — what's the date today?

4)

(fraseologia) averne fin sopra i capelli fam — to be fed up to the teeth

ce l'hai con me? — are you angry with me?

cos'hai? — what's wrong o what's the matter (with you)?

avere qc da fare — to have sth to do

ho ancora due lettere da scrivere — I have to o must write another two letters, I've still got two letters to write

non hai che da dirglielo — you only have to tell him

non hai da preoccuparti per me — you don't have to o needn't worry about me

ma cos'hai da lamentarti? — what have you got to complain about?

questo non ha niente a che vedere o fare con me — that's got nothing to do with me

2. vb aus

(con participio passato) lo hai/avevi sentito? — have/had you heard from him?

l'ho incontrata ieri — I met her yesterday

quando l'avrò visto, ti dirò — when I've seen him, I'll let you know

3. vb impers

si è avuto un risultato imprevisto — there was a surprising result

ieri si è avuto un abbassamento di temperatura — there was a drop in temperature yesterday

4. sm

1)

il dare e l'avere Fin — debits and credits pl

2)

(ricchezze) gli averi smpl — wealth sg, fortune sg

* * *
I 1. [a'vere]
verbo transitivo

1) (possedere) to have* (got), to own [macchina, casa, libro]; to hold* [azioni, carta da gioco, diploma]

non ho una, la macchina — I don't own a car, I don't have a car

2) (trovarsi a disposizione)

ho ancora una settimana di vacanze — I still have a week's holiday left

avere tempo — to have (got) time

hai un attimo di tempo per aiutarmi? — can you spare the time to help me?

hai da accendere? — have you got a light?

3) (presentare caratteristiche fisiche o morali) to have*

avere gli occhi azzurri, i capelli corti — to have blue eyes, short hair

avere la barba — to wear a beard

hai la camicia sporca — your shirt is dirty

4) (in rapporti di parentela) to have* [moglie, figli, sorella]

5) (contenere, annoverare) to have* [abitanti, dipendenti, stanze, piani]

6) (con indicazione di età, tempo)

quanti anni hai? — how old are you?

hanno la stessa età — they are the same age

quanti ne abbiamo oggi? — what's the date today?

7) (ottenere, ricevere)

ha avuto il primo premio — he got o won first prize

ho avuto la parte! — I got the part!

avere buone notizie — to receive o get good news

avere notizie di qcn. — to hear from sb

8) (tenere) to have*, to keep*

avere qcs. a portata di mano — to have o keep sth. at hand

che hai in mano? — what have you got in your hand?

9) (indossare) to wear*, to have* on

10) (provare, sentire)

avere caldo, sonno, fame, paura — to be hot, sleepy, hungry, afraid

avere voglia di fare qcs. — to feel like doing sth., to be in the mood for doing sth.

(che) cos'hai? — what's the matter with you? what's wrong?

avere l'impressione che... — to get the impression that

11) (entrare in possesso di, acquistare) to get*

l'ho avuto a poco prezzo — I got it at a low price

12) (mettere al mondo) to have* [ bambino]

13) (soffrire di, essere affetto da) to have*

avere mal di testa, la febbre, il o un cancro — to have (got) a headache, a temperature, cancer

14) (incontrare, trovare) to have* [difficoltà, problemi]

15) (fare, mostrare)

avere uno scatto di rabbia — to have a fit of anger

16) avere da (dovere) to have* to, must*

ho da lavorare — I have to work

17) avercela

avercela con qcn. — to have a grouch against sb., to have it in for sb., to have a down o be down on sb
2.
ausiliare to have*

l'ho appena fatto — I've just done it

l'hai mai visto? — have you ever seen him?

oggi non ho studiato — today I haven't studied

se l'avessi saputo — if I had known
3.
verbo impersonale (aus. essere)

si avranno inondazioni — there will be flooding

••

chi ha avuto ha avuto — prov. let bygones be bygones

chi più ha più vuole — prov. much wants more
II [a'vere]
sostantivo maschile

1) (patrimonio) property U

gli -i — possessions, belongings

2) comm. (credito) credit, assets pl.

il dare e l'avere — debit and credit

* * *

avere¹

/a'vere/ [5]

I verbo transitivo

1 (possedere) to have* (got), to own [macchina, casa, libro]; to hold* [azioni, carta da gioco, diploma]; non ho una, la macchina I don't own a car, I don't have a car

2 (trovarsi a disposizione) ho ancora una settimana di vacanze I still have a week's holiday left; avere tempo to have (got) time; hai un attimo di tempo per aiutarmi? can you spare the time to help me? hai da accendere? have you got a light?

3 (presentare caratteristiche fisiche o morali) to have*; avere gli occhi azzurri, i capelli corti to have blue eyes, short hair; avere la barba to wear a beard; hai la camicia sporca your shirt is dirty

4 (in rapporti di parentela) to have* [moglie, figli, sorella]

5 (contenere, annoverare) to have* [abitanti, dipendenti, stanze, piani]

6 (con indicazione di età, tempo) quanti anni hai? how old are you? hanno la stessa età they are the same age; quanti ne abbiamo oggi? what's the date today?

7 (ottenere, ricevere) ha avuto il primo premio he got o won first prize; ho avuto la parte! I got the part! avere buone notizie to receive o get good news; avere notizie di qcn. to hear from sb.

8 (tenere) to have*, to keep*; avere qcs. a portata di mano to have o keep sth. at hand; che hai in mano? what have you got in your hand?

9 (indossare) to wear*, to have* on

10 (provare, sentire) avere caldo, sonno, fame, paura to be hot, sleepy, hungry, afraid; avere voglia di fare qcs. to feel like doing sth., to be in the mood for doing sth.; (che) cos'hai? what's the matter with you? what's wrong? avere l'impressione che... to get the impression that...

11 (entrare in possesso di, acquistare) to get*; l'ho avuto a poco prezzo I got it at a low price

12 (mettere al mondo) to have* [ bambino]

13 (soffrire di, essere affetto da) to have*; avere mal di testa, la febbre, il o un cancro to have (got) a headache, a temperature, cancer

14 (incontrare, trovare) to have* [difficoltà, problemi]

15 (fare, mostrare) avere uno scatto di rabbia to have a fit of anger

16 avere da (dovere) to have* to, must*; ho da lavorare I have to work

17 avercela avercela con qcn. to have a grouch against sb., to have it in for sb., to have a down o be down on sb.

II ausiliare

to have*; l'ho appena fatto I've just done it; l'hai mai visto? have you ever seen him? oggi non ho studiato today I haven't studied; se l'avessi saputo if I had known

III verbo impersonale

(aus. essere) si avranno inondazioni there will be flooding

IDIOMS

chi ha avuto ha avuto prov. let bygones be bygones; chi più ha più vuole prov. much wants more.

\

See also notes... (avere.pdf)

————————

avere²

/a'vere/

sostantivo m.

1 (patrimonio) property U; gli -i possessions, belongings

2 comm. (credito) credit, assets pl.; il dare e l'avere debit and credit.

Dizionario Italiano-Inglese > avere
17 Á

shall

* * *

a negative suffix to verbs, not;

era útmakligt, at it is not unmeet that.

* * *

1.

á, prep., often used elliptically, or even adverbially, [Goth. ana; Engl. on; Germ. an. In the Scandinavian idioms the liquid n is absorbed. In English the same has been supposed to happen in adverbial phrases, e. g. ‘along, away, abroad, afoot, again, agate, ahead, aloft, alone, askew, aside, astray, awry,’ etc. It is indeed true that the Ormulum in its northern dialect freq. uses o, even in common phrases, such as ‘o boke, o land, o life, o slæpe, o strande, o write, o naht, o loft,’ etc., v. the glossary; and we may compare on foot and afoot, on sleep (Engl. Vers. of Bible) and asleep; A. S. a-butan and on-butan (about); agen and ongean (again, against); on bæc, aback; on life, alive; on middan, amid. But it is more than likely that in the expressions quoted above, as well as in numberless others, as well in old as in modern English, the English a- as well as the o- of the Ormulum and the modern Scottish and north of England o- are in reality remains of this very á pronounced au or ow, which was brought by the Scandinavian settlers into the north of England. In the struggle for supremacy between the English dialects after the Conquest, the Scandinavian form á or a won the day in many cases to the exclusion of the Anglo-Saxon on. Some of these adverbs have representatives only in the Scandinavian tongues, not in Anglo-Saxon; see below, with dat. B. II, C. VII; with acc. C. I. and VI. The prep. á denotes the surface or outside; í and ór the inside; at, til, and frá, nearness measured to or from an object: á thus answers to the Gr. επί; the Lat. in includes á and i together.]

With dat. and acc.: in the first case with the notion of remaining on a place, answering to Lat. in with abl.; in the last with the notion of motion to the place, = Lat. in with acc.

WITH DAT.

A. Loc.

I. generally on, upon; á gólfi, on the floor, Nj. 2; á hendi, on the hand (of a ring), 48, 225; á palli, 50; á steini, 108; á vegg, 115; á sjá ok á landi, on sea and land. In some instances the distinction between d and i is loose and wavering, but in most cases common sense and usage decide; thus ‘á bók’ merely denotes the letters, the penmanship, ‘í’ the contents of a book; mod. usage, however, prefers ‘í,’ lesa í bók, but stafr á bók. Old writers on the other hand; á bókum Enskum, in English books, Landn. 24, but í Aldafars bók, 23 (in the book De Mensurâ Temporum, by Bede), cp. Grág. i. 76, where á is a false reading instead of at; á bréfi, the contents of a letter: of clothing or arms, mítr á höfði, sverð á hlið, mitre on head, sword on side, Fms. i. 266, viii. 404; hafa lykil á sér, on one’s person, 655 xxvii. 22; möttull á tyglum, a mantle hanging on (i. e. fastened by) laces, Fms. vii. 201: á þingi means to be present at a meeting; í þingi, to abide within a jurisdiction; á himni, á jörðu, on (Engl. in) heaven and earth, e. g. in the Lord’s Prayer, but í helviti, in hell; á Gimli, Edda (of a heavenly abode); á báti, á skipi denote crew and cargo, ‘í’ the timber or materials of which a ship is built, Eg. 385; vera í stafni á skipi, 177: á skógi, to be abroad in a wood (of a hunter, robber, deer); but to be situated (a house), at work (to fell timber), í skógi, 573, Fs. 5, Fms. iii. 122, viii. 31, xi. 1, Glúm. 330, Landn. 173; á mörkinni, Fms. i. 8, but í mörk, of a farm; á firðinum means lying in a firth, of ships or islands (on the surface of the water), þær eyjar liggja á Breiðafirði, Ld. 36; but í firði, living in a district named Firth; á landi, Nj. 98, Fms. xi. 386.

II. á is commonly used in connection with the pr. names or countries terminating in ‘land,’ Engl. in, á Englandi, Írlandi, Skotlandi, Bretlandi, Saxlandi, Vindlandi, Vínlandi, Grænalandi, Íslandi, Hálogalandi, Rogalandi, Jótlandi, Frakklandi, Hjaltlandi, Jamtalandi, Hvítramannalandi, Norðrlöndum, etc., vide Landn. and the index to Fms. xii. In old writers í is here very rare, in modern authors more frequent; taste and the context in many instances decide. An Icelander would now say, speaking of the queen or king, ‘á Englandi,’ ruling over, but to live ‘í Englandi,’ or ‘á Englandi;’ the rule in the last case not being quite fixed.

2. in connection with other names of countries: á Mæri, Vörs, Ögðum, Fjölum, all districts of Norway, v. Landn.; á Mýrum (in Icel.), á Finnmörk, Landn., á Fjóni (a Danish island); but í Danmörk, Svíþjóð (á Svíþjóðu is poët., Gs. 13).

3. before Icel. farms denoting open and elevated slopes and spaces (not too high, because then ‘at’ must be used), such as ‘staðr, völlr, ból, hjalli, bakki, heimr, eyri,’ etc.; á Veggjum, Landn. 69; á Hólmlátri, id.: those ending in ‘-staðr,’ á Geirmundarstöðum, Þórisstöðum, Jarðlangsstöðum…, Landn.: ‘-völlr,’ á Möðruvöllum: á Fitjum (the farm) í Storð (the island), í Fenhring (the island) á Aski (the farm), Landn., Eg.: ‘-nes’ sometimes takes á, sometimes í (in mod. usage always ‘í’), á Nesi, Eb. 14, or í Krossnesi, 30; in the last case the notion of island, νησος, prevails: so also, ‘fjörðr,’ as, þeir börðust á Vigrafirði (of a fight o n the ice), Landn. 101, but orusta í Hafrsfirði, 122: with ‘-bær,’ á is used in the sense of a farm or estate, hón sa á e-m bæ mikit hús ok fagrt, Edda 22; ‘í bæ’ means within doors, of the buildings: with ‘Bær’ as pr. name Landn. uses ‘í,’ 71, 160, 257, 309, 332.

4. denoting on or just above; of the sun, when the time is fixed by regarding the sun in connection with points in the horizon, a standing phrase in Icel.; sól á gjáhamri, when the sun is on the crag of the Rift, Grág. i. 26, cp. Glúm. 387; so, brú á á, a bridge on a river, Fms. viii. 179, Hrafn. 20; taka hús á e-m, to surprise one, to take the house over his head, Fms. i. 11.

III. á is sometimes used in old writers where we should now expect an acc., esp. in the phrase, leggja sverði (or the like) á e-m, or á e-m miðjum, to stab, Eg. 216, Gísl. 106, Band. 14; þá stakk Starkaðr sprotanum á konungi, then Starkad stabbed the king with the wand, Fas. iii. 34; bíta á kampi (vör), to bite the lips, as a token of pain or emotion, Nj. 209, 68; taka á e-u, to touch a thing, lay hold of it, v. taka; fá á e-u, id. (poët.); leggja hendr á (better at) síðum, in wrestling, Fms. x. 331; koma á úvart á e-m, to come on one unawares, ix. 407 (rare).

B. TEMP. of a particular point or period of time, at, on, in:

I. gener. denoting during, in the course of; á nótt, degi, nætrþeli …, Bs. i. 139; or spec. adding a pron. or an adject., á næsta sumri, the next summer; á því ári, þingi, misseri, hausti, vári, sumri …, during, in that year …, Bs. i. 679, etc.; á þrem sumrum, in the course of three summers, Grág. i. 218; á þrem várum, Fms. ii. 114; á hálfs mánaðar fresti, within half a month’s delay, Nj. 99; á tvítugs, sextugs … aldri, á barns, gamals aldri, etc., at the age of …, v. aldr: á dögum e-s, in the days of, in his reign or time, Landn. 24, Hrafn. 3, Fms. ix. 229.

II. used of a fixed recurrent period or season; á várum, sumrum, haustum, vetrum, á kveldum, every spring, summer …, in the evenings, Eg. 711, Fms. i. 23, 25, vi. 394, Landn. 292: with the numeral adverbs, cp. Lat. ter in anno, um sinn á mánuði, ári, once a month, once a year, where the Engl. a is not the article but the preposition, Grág. i. 89.

III. of duration; á degi, during a whole day, Fms. v. 48; á sjau nóttum, Bárð. 166; á því meli, during that time, in the meantime, Grág. i. 259.

IV. connected with the seasons (á vetri, sumri, vári, hausti), ‘á’ denotes the next preceding season, the last winter, summer, autumn, Eb. 40, 238, Ld. 206: in such instances ‘á’ denotes the past, ‘at’ the future, ‘í’ the present; thus í vetri in old writers means this winter; á vetri, last winter; at vetri, next winter, Eb. 68 (in a verse), etc.

C. In various other relations, more or less metaphorically, on, upon, in, to, with, towards, against:

I. denoting object, in respect of, against, almost periphrastically; dvelja á náðum e-s, under one’s protection, Fms. i. 74; hafa metnað á e-u, to be proud of, to take pride in a thing, 127.

2. denoting a personal relation, in; bæta e-t á e-m, to make amends, i. e. to one personally; misgöra e-t á e-m, to inflict wrong on one; hafa elsku (hatr) á e-m, to bear love ( hatred) to one, Fms. ix. 242; hefna sín á e-m, to take revenge on one’s person, on anyone; rjúfa sætt á e-m, to break truce on the person of any one, to offend against his person, Nj. 103; hafa sár á sér, 101; sjá á e-m, to read on or in one’s face; sér hann á hverjum manni hvárt til þín er vel eðr illa, 106; var þat brátt auðséð á hennar högum, at …, it could soon be seen in all her doings, that …, Ld. 22.

3. also generally to shew signs of a thing; sýna fáleika á sér, to shew marks of displeasure, Nj. 14, Fs. 14; taka vel, illa, lítt, á e-u, to take a thing well, ill, or indifferently, id.; finna á sér, to feel in oneself; fann lítt á honum, hvárt …, it could hardly be seen in his face, whether …, Eb. 42; líkindi eru á, it is likely, Ld. 172; göra kost á e-u, to give a choice, chance of it, 178; eiga vald á e-u, to have power over …, Nj. 10.

II. denoting encumbrance, duty, liability; er fimtardómsmál á þeim, to be subject to …, Nj. 231; the phrase, hafa e-t á hendi, or vera á hendi e-m, on one’s hands, of work or duty to be done; eindagi á fé, term, pay day, Grág. i. 140; ómagi (skylda, afvinna) á fé, of a burden or encumbrance, D. I. and Grág. in several passages.

III. with a personal pronoun, sér, mér, honum …, denoting personal appearance, temper, character, look, or the like; vera þungr, léttr … á sér, to be heavy or light, either bodily or mentally; þungr á sér, corpulent, Sturl. i. 112; kátr ok léttr á sér, of a gay and light temper, Fms. x. 152; þat bragð hafði hann á sér, he looked as if, … the expression of his face was as though …, Ld., cp. the mod. phrase, hafa á sér svip, bragð, æði, sið, of one’s manner or personal appearance, to bear oneself as, or the like; skjótr (seinn) á fæti, speedy ( slow) of foot, Nj. 258.

IV. as a periphrasis of the possessive pronoun connected with the limbs or parts of the body. In common Icel. such phrases as my hands, eyes, head … are hardly ever used, but höfuð, eyru, hár, nef, munnr, hendr, fætr … á mér; so ‘í’ is used of the internal parts, e. g. hjarta, bein … í mér; the eyes are regarded as inside the body, augun í honum: also without the possessive pronoun, or as a periphrasis for a genitive, brjóstið á e-m, one’s breast, Nj. 95, Edda 15; súrnar í augum, it smarts in my eyes, my eyes smart, Nj. 202; kviðinn á sér, its belly, 655 xxx. 5, Fms. vi. 350; hendr á henni, her hands, Gísl. (in a verse); í vörunum á honum, on his lips, Band. 14; ristin á honum, his step, Fms. viii. 141; harðr í tungu, sharp of tongue, Hallfred (Fs. 114); kalt (heitt) á fingrum, höndum, fótum …, cold ( warm) in the fingers, hands, feet …, i. e. with cold fingers, etc.; cp. also the phrase, verða vísa (orð) á munni, of extemporising verses or speeches, freq. in the Sagas; fastr á fótum, fast by the leg, of a bondsman, Nj. 27: of the whole body, díla fundu þeir á honum, 209. The pers. pron. is used only in solemn style (poetry, hymns, the Bible), and perhaps only when influenced by foreign languages, e. g. mitt hjarta hví svo hryggist þú, as a translation of ‘warumb betrübst du dich mein Herz?’ the famous hymn by Hans Sachs; instead of the popular hjartað í mér, Sl. 43, 44: hjartað mitt is only used as a term of endearment, as by a husband to his wife, parents to their child, or the like, in a metaphorical sense; the heart proper is ‘í mér,’ not ‘mitt.’

2. of other things, and as a periphrasis of a genitive, of a part belonging to the whole, e. g. dyrr á husi = húsdyrr, at the house-doors; turn á kirkju = kirkju turn; stafn, skutr, segl, árar … á skipi, the stem, stern, sail … of a ship, Fms. ix. 135; blöð á lauk, á tré …, leaves of a leek, of a tree …, Fas. i. 469; egg á sverði = sverðs egg; stafr á bók; kjölr á bók, and in endless other instances.

V. denoting instrumentality, by, on, or a-, by means of; afla fjár á hólmgöngum, to make money a-duelling, by means of duels, Eg. 498; á verkum sínum, to subsist on one’s own work, Njarð. 366: as a law term, sekjast á e-ju, to be convicted upon …, Grág. i. 123; sekst maðr þar á sínu eigini ( a man is guilty in re sua), ef hann tekr af þeim manni er heimild ( possessio) hefir til, ii. 191; falla á verkum sínum, to be killed flagranti delicto, v. above; fella e-n á bragði, by a sleight in wrestling; komast undan á flótta, to escape by flight, Eg. 11; á hlaupi, by one’s feet, by speed, Hkr. ii. 168; lifa á e-u, to feed on; bergja á e-u, to taste of a thing; svala sér á e-u, to quench the thirst on.

VI. with subst. numerals; á þriðja tigi manna, up to thirty, i. e. from about twenty to thirty, Ld. 194; á öðru hundraði skipa, from one to two hundred sail strong, Fms. x. 126; á níunda tigi, between eighty and ninety years of age, Eg. 764, v. above: used as prep., á hendi, on one’s hand, i. e. bound to do it, v. hönd.

VII. in more or less adverbial phrases it may often be translated in Engl. by a participle and a- prefixed; á lopti, aloft; á floti, afloat; á lífi, alive; á verðgangi, a-begging; á brautu, away; á baki, a-back, behind, past; á milli, a-tween; á laun, alone, secretly; á launungu, id.; á móti, against; á enda, at an end, gone; á huldu, hidden; fara á hæli, to go a-heel, i. e. backwards, Fms. vii. 70;—but in many cases these phrases are transl. by the Engl. partic. with a, which is then perh. a mere prefix, not a prep., á flugi, a-flying in the air, Nj. 79; vera á gangi, a-going; á ferli, to be about; á leiki, a-playing, Fms. i. 78; á sundi, a-swimming, ii. 27; á verði, a-watching, x. 201; á hrakningi, a-wandering; á reiki, a-wavering; á skjálfi, a-shivering; á-hleri, a-listening; á tali, a-talking, Ísl. ii. 200; á hlaupi, a-running, Hkr. ii. 268; á verki, a-working; á veiðum, a-hunting; á fiski, a-fishing; á beit, grazing: and as a law term it even means in flagranti, N. G. L. i. 348.

VIII. used absolutely without a case in reference to the air or the weather, where ‘á’ is almost redundant; þoka var á mikil, a thick fog came on, Nj. 267; niðamyrkr var á, pitch darkness came on, Eg. 210; allhvast á norðan, a very strong breeze from the north, Fms. ix. 20; þá var á norðrænt, a north wind came on, 42, Ld. 56; hvaðan sem á er, from whatever point the wind is; var á hríð veðrs, a snow storm came on, Nj. 282; görði á regn, rain came on, Fms. vi. 394, xi. 35, Ld. 156.

WITH ACC.

A. Loc.

I. denoting simple direction towards, esp. connected with verbs of motion, going, or the like; hann gékk á bergsnös, Eg. 389; á hamar, Fas. ii. 517.

2. in phrases denoting direction; liggja á útborða, lying on the outside of the ship, Eg. 354; á annat borð skipinu, Fms. vii. 260; á bæði borð, on both sides of the ship, Nj. 124, Ld. 56; á tvær hliðar, on both sides, Fms. v. 73. Ísl. ii. 159; á hlið, sidewards; út á hlið, Nj. 262, Edda 44; á aðra hönd henni, Nj. 50, Ld. 46; höggva á tvær hendr, to hew or strike right and left, Ísl. ii. 368, Fas. i. 384, Fms. viii. 363, x. 383.

3. upp á, upon; hann tók augu Þjaza ok kastaði upp á himin, Edda 47: with verbs denoting to look, see, horfa, sjá, líta, etc.; hann rak skygnur á land, he cast glances towards the land, Ld. 154.

II. denoting direction with or without the idea of arriving:

1. with verbs denoting to aim at; of a blow or thrust, stefna á fótinn, Nj. 84; spjótið stefnir á hann miðjan, 205: of the wind, gékk veðrit á vestr, the wind veered to west, Fms. ix. 28; sigla á haf, to stand out to sea, Hkr. i. 146, Fms. i. 39: with ‘út’ added, Eg. 390, Fms. x. 349.

2. conveying the notion of arriving, or the intervening space being traversed; spjótið kom á miðjan skjöldinn, Eg. 379, Nj. 96, 97; langt upp á land, far up inland, Hkr. i. 146: to reach, taka ofan á belti, of the long locks of a woman, to reach down to the belt, Nj. 2; ofan á bringu, 48; á þa ofan, 91.

III. without reference to the space traversed, connected with verbs denoting to go, turn, come, ride, sail, throw, or the like, motion of every kind; hann kastar honum á völlinn, he flings him down, Nj. 91; hlaupa á skip sitt, to leap on board his ship, 43; á hest, to mount quickly, Edda 75; á lend hestinum, Nj. 91; hann gengr á sáðland sitt, he walks on to his fields, 82: on, upon, komast á fætr, to get upon one’s legs, 92; ganga á land, to go a-shore, Fms. i. 40; ganga á þing, vii. 242, Grág. (often); á skóg, á merkr ok skóga, into a wood, Fb. i. 134, 257, Fms. xi. 118, Eg. 577, Nj. 130; fara á Finnmörk, to go travelling in Finmark, Fms. i. 8; koma, fara á bæ, to arrive at the farm-house; koma á veginn, Eg. 578; stíga á bát, skip, to go on board, 158; hann gékk upp á borg, he went up to the burg (castle), 717; en er þeir komu á loptriðið, 236; hrinda skipum á vatn, to float the ships down into the water, Fms. i. 58; reka austr á haf, to drift eastwards on the sea, x. 145; ríða ofan á, to ride down or over, Nj. 82.

IV. in some cases the acc. is used where the dat. would be used, esp. with verbs denoting to see or hear, in such phrases as, þeir sá boða mikinn inn á fjörðinn, they saw great breakers away up in the bight of the firth, the acc. being due perhaps to a motion or direction of the eye or ear towards the object, Nj. 124; sá þeir fólkit á land, they saw the people in the direction of land, Fas. ii. 517: in phrases denoting to be placed, to sit, to be seated, the seat or bench is freq. in the acc. where the dat. would now be used; konungr var þar á land upp, the king was then up the country, the spectator or narrator is conceived as looking from the shore or sea-side, Nj. 46; sitja á miðjan bekk, to be seated on the middle bench, 50; skyldi konungs sæti vera á þann bekk … annat öndvegi var á hinn úæðra pall; hann setti konungs hásæti á miðjan þverpall, Fms. vi. 439, 440, cp. Fagrsk. l. c., Sturl. iii. 182; eru víða fjallbygðir upp á mörkina, in the mark or forest, Eg. 58; var þar mörk mikil á land upp, 229; mannsafnaðr er á land upp (viewed from the sea), Ld. 76; stóll var settr á mótið, Fas. i. 58; beiða fars á skip, to beg a passage, Grág. i. 90.

V. denoting parts of the body; bíta e-n á barka, to bite one in the throat, Ísl. ii. 447; skera á háls, to cut the throat of any one, Nj. 156; brjóta e-n á háls, to break any one’s neck; brjóta e-n á bak, to break any one’s back, Fms. vii. 119; kalinn á kné, frozen to the knees with cold, Hm. 3.

VI. denoting round; láta reipi á háls hesti, round his horse’s neck, 623. 33; leggja söðul á hest, Nj. 83; and ellipt., leggja á, to saddle; breiða feld á hofuð sér, to wrap a cloak over his head, 164; reyta á sik mosa, to gather moss to cover oneself with, 267; spenna hring á hönd, á fingr, Eg. 300.

VII. denoting a burden; stela mat á tvá hesta, hey á fimtán hesta, i. e. a two, a fifteen horse load, Nj. 74: metaph., kjósa feigð á menn, to choose death upon them, i. e. doom them to death, Edda 22.

B. TEMP.

I. of a period of time, at, to; á morgun, to-morrow (í morgun now means the past morning, the morning of to-day), Ísl. ii. 333.

II. if connected with the word day, ‘á’ is now used before a fixed or marked day, a day of the week, a feast day, or the like; á Laugardag, á Sunnudag …, on Saturday, Sunday, the Old Engl. a-Sunday, a-Monday, etc.; á Jóladaginn, Páskadaginn, on Yule and Easter-day; but in old writers more often used ellipt. Sunnudaginn, Jóladaginn …, by dropping the prep. ‘á,’ Fms. viii. 397, Grág. i. 18.

III. connected with ‘dagr’ with the definite article suffixed, ‘á’ denotes a fixed, recurring period or season, in; á daginn, during the day-time, every day in turn, Grett. 91 A.

IV. connected with ‘evening, morning, the seasons,’ with the article; á kveldit, every evening, Ld. 14; á sumarit, every summer, Vd. 128, where the new Ed. Fs. 51 reads sumrum; á haust, every autumn, Eg. 741 (perh. a misprint instead of á haustin or á haustum); á vetrinn, in the winter time, 710; á várit, every spring, Gþl. 347; the sing., however, is very rare in such cases, the old as well as mod. usage prefers the plur.; á nætrnar, by night, Nj. 210; á várin, Eg. 710; á sumrin, haustin, á morgnana, in the morning (á morgin, sing., means to-morrow); á kveldin, in the evening, only ‘dagr’ is used in sing., v. above (á daginn, not á dagana); but elliptically and by dropping the article, Icelanders say, kveld og morgna, nótt og dag, vetr sumar vor og haust, in the same sense as those above mentioned.

V. denoting duration, the article is dropped in the negative phrase, aldri á sinn dag, never during one’s life; aldri á mína daga, never in my life, Bjarn. 8, where a possess. pron. is put between noun and prep., but this phrase is very rare. Such phrases as, á þann dag, that day, and á þenna dag, Stj. 12, 655 xxx. 2. 20, are unclassical.

VI. á dag without article can only be used in a distributive sense, e. g. tvisvar á dag, twice a-day; this use is at present freq. in Icel., yet instances from old writers are not on record.

VII. denoting a movement onward in time, such as, liðið á nótt, dag, kveld, morgun, sumar, vetr, vár, haust (or nóttina, daginn …), jól, páska, föstu, or the like, far on in the night, day …, Edda 33; er á leið vetrinn, when the winter was well on, as the winter wore on, Nj. 126; cp. áliðinn: also in the phrase, hniginn á inn efra aldr, well stricken in years, Ld. 68.

C. Metaph. and in various relations:

I. somewhat metaphorically, denoting an act only (not the place); fara á fund, á vit e-s, to call for one, Eg. 140; koma á ræðu við e-n, to come to a parley with, to speak, 173; ganga á tal, Nj. 103; skora á hólm, to challenge to a duel on an island; koma á grið, to enter into a service, to be domiciled, Grág. i. 151; fara á veiðar, to go a-hunting, Fms. i. 8.

β. generally denoting on, upon, in, to; bjóða vöxtu á féit, to offer interest on the money, Grág. i. 198; ganga á berhögg, to come to blows, v. berhögg; fá á e-n, to make an impression upon one, Nj. 79; ganga á vápn e-s, to throw oneself on an enemy’s weapon, meet him face to face, Rd. 310; ganga á lagið, to press on up the spear-shaft after it has passed through one so as to get near one’s foe, i. e. to avail oneself of the last chance; bera fé á e-n, to bribe, Nj. 62; bera öl á e-n, to make drunk, Fas. i. 13; snúinn á e-t, inclined to, Fms. x. 142; sammælast á e-t, to agree upon, Nj. 86; sættast, verða sáttr á e-t, in the same sense, to come to an agreement, settlement, or atonement, 78, Edda 15, Eb. 288, Ld. 50, Fms. i. 279; ganga á mála, to serve for pay as a soldier, Nj. 121; ganga á vald e-s, to put oneself in his power, 267; ganga á sætt, to break an agreement; vega á veittar trygðir, to break truce, Grág. ii. 169.

II. denoting in regard to, in respect to:

1. of colour, complexion, the hue of the hair, or the like; hvítr, jarpr, dökkr … á hár, having white, brown, or dark … hair, Ísl. ii. 190, Nj. 39; svartr á brún ok brá, dark of brow and eyebrow; dökkr á hörund, id., etc.

2. denoting skill, dexterity; hagr á tré, a good carpenter; hagr á járn, málm, smíðar …, an expert worker in iron, metals …, Eg. 4; fimr á boga, good at the bow: also used of mastership in science or arts, meistari á hörpuslátt, a master in striking the harp, Fas. iii. 220; fræðimaðr á kvæði, knowing many poems by heart, Fms. vi. 391; fræðimaðr á landnámssögur ok forna fræði, a learned scholar in histories and antiquities (of Are Frode), Ísl. ii. 189; mikill á íþrótt, skilful in an art, Edda (pref.) 148; but dat. in the phrase, kunna (vel) á skíðum, to be a cunning skater, Fms. i. 9, vii. 120.

3. denoting dimensions; á hæð, lengd, breidd, dýpt …, in the heighth, length, breadth, depth …, Eg. 277; á hvern veg, on each side, Edda 41 (square miles); á annan veg, on the one side, Grág. i. 89.

β. the phrase, á sik, in regard to oneself, vel (illa) á sik kominn, of a fine ( ugly) appearance, Ld. 100, Fas. iii. 74.

III. denoting instrumentality; bjargast á sínar hendr, to live on the work of one’s own hands, (á sínar spýtur is a mod. phrase in the same sense); (vega) á skálir, pundara, to weigh in scales, Grág. ii. 370; at hann hefði tvá pundara, ok hefði á hinn meira keypt en á hinn minna selt, of a man using two scales, a big one for buying and a little one for selling, Sturl. i. 91; á sinn kostnað, at one’s own expense; nefna e-n á nafn, by name, Grág. i. 17, etc. The Icel. also say, spinna á rokk, snældu, to spin on or with a rock or distaff; mala á kvern, to grind in a ‘querne,’ where Edda 73 uses dat.; esp. of musical instruments, syngja, leika á hljóðfæri, hörpu, gígju …; in the old usage, leika hörpu …, Stj. 458.

IV. denoting the manner or way of doing:

1. á þessa lund, in this wise, Grág. ii. 22; á marga vega, á alla, ymsa vega, in many, all, respects, Fms. i. 114; á sitt hóf, in its turn, respectively, Ld. 136, where the context shews that the expression answers to the Lat. mutatis mutandis; á Þýðersku, after German fashion, Sks. 288.

2. esp. of language; mæla, rita á e-a tungu, to speak, write in a tongue; á Írsku, in Irish, Ld. 76; Norrænu, in Norse, Eb. 330, Vm. 35; a Danska tungu, in Danish, i. e. Scandinavian, Norse, or Icelandic, Grág. i. 18; á Vára tungu, i. e. in Icelandic, 181; rita á Norræna tungu, to write in Norse, Hkr. (pref.), Bs. i. 59:—at present, dat. is sometimes used.

3. in some phrases the acc. is used instead of the dat.; hann sýndi á sik mikit gaman, Fms. x. 329; hann lét ekki á sik finna, he shewed no sign of motion, Nj. 111; skaltú önga fáleika á þik gera (Cod. Kalf.), 14.

V. used in a distributive sense; skal mörk kaupa gæzlu á kú, eðr oxa fim vetra gamlan, a mark for every cow, Grág. i. 147; alin á hvert hross, 442; á mann, per man (now freq.): cp. also á dag above, lit. B.

VI. connected with nouns,

1. prepositional; á hendr (with dat.), against; á hæla, at heel, close behind; á bak, at back, i. e. past, after; á vit (with gen.), towards.

2. adverbially; á braut, away, abroad; á víxl, in turns; á mis, amiss; á víð ok dreif, a-wide and a-drift, i. e. dispersedly.

3. used almost redundantly before the following prep.; á eptir, after, behind; á undan, in front of; á meðal, á milli, among; á mót, against; á við, about, alike; á frá (cp. Swed. ifrån), from (rare); á fyrir = fyrir, Haustl. 1; á hjá, beside (rare); á fram, a-head, forwards; á samt, together; ávalt = of allt, always: following a prep., upp á, upon; niðr á, down upon; ofan á, eptir á, post eventum, (temp.) á eptir is loc., id., etc.

VII. connected with many transitive verbs, answering to the Lat. ad- or in-, in composition, in many cases periphrastically for an objective case. The prep. generally follows after the verb, instead of being prefixed to it as in Lat., and answers to the Engl. on, to; heita kalla, hrópa á, to call on; heyra, hlusta, hlyða á, to hearken to, listen to; hyggja, hugsa á, to think on; minna á, to remind; sjá, líta, horfa, stara, mæna, glápa, koma auga … á, to look on; girnast á, to wish for; trúa á, to believe on; skora á, to call on any one to come out, challenge; kæra á, to accuse; heilsa á, to greet; herja, ganga, ríða, hlaupa, ráða … á, to fall on, attack, cp. ágangr, áreið, áhlaup; ljúga á, to tell lies of, to slander; telja á, to carp at; ausa, tala, hella, kasta, verpa … á, to pour, throw on; ríða, bera, dreifa á, to sprinkle on; vanta, skorta á, to fall short of; ala á, to plead, beg; leggja á, to throw a spell on, lay a saddle on; hætta á, to venture on; gizka á, to guess at; kveða á, to fix on, etc.: in a reciprocal sense, haldast á, of mutual strife; sendast á, to exchange presents; skrifast á, to correspond (mod.); kallast á, to shout mutually; standast á, to coincide, so as to be just opposite one another, etc.

2.

f. [Lat. aqua; Goth. ahva; Hel. aha; A. S. eâ; O. H. G. aha, owa; cp. Germ. ach and aue; Fr. eau, eaux; Engl. Ax-, Ex-, etc., in names of places; Swed.-Dan. å; the Scandinavians absorb the hu, so that only a single vowel or diphthong remains of the whole word]:—a river. The old form in nom. dat. acc. sing. is , v. the introduction to A, page 1, Bs. i. 333 sq., where ́n, ́ (acc.), and ́na; so also Greg. 677; the old fragm. of Grág. ii. 222, 223, new Ed. In the Kb. of the Edda the old form occurs twice, viz. page 75, ́na (acc.), (but two lines below, ána), í ́nni (dat.) The old form also repeatedly occurs in the Kb. and Sb. of the Grág., e. g. ii. 266, 267: gen. sing. ár; nom. pl. ár, gen. á contracted, dat. ám, obsolete form ́m; Edda 43, Eg. 80, 99, 133, 185: proverbs, at ósi skal á stemma, answering to the Lat. principiis obsta, Edda 60; hér kemr á til sæfar, here the river runs into the sea, metaph. = this is the very end, seems to have been a favourite ending of old poems; it is recorded in the Húsdrápa and the Norðsetadrápa, v. Edda 96, Skálda 198; cp. the common saying, oil vötn renna til sævar, ‘all waters run into the sea.’ Rivers with glacier water are in Icel. called Hvítá, White river, or Jökulsá: Hitá, Hot river, from a hot spring, opp. to Kaldá, v. Landn.: others take a name from the fish in them, as Laxá, Lax or Salmon river (freq.); Örriða á, etc.: a tributary river is þverá, etc.: ár in the Njála often means the great rivers Ölfusá and Þjórsá in the south of Iceland. Áin helga, a river in Sweden, Hkr. ii: á is also suffixed to the names of foreign rivers, Tempsá = Thames; Dóná, Danube (Germ. Don-au), (mod.), etc. Vide Edda (Gl.) 116, 117, containing the names of over a hundred North-English and Scottish rivers.

COMPDS: áráll, árbakki, árbrot, ardjúp, árfarvegr, árfors, árgljúfr, árhlutr, ármegin, árminni, ármót, áróss, árreki, árstraumr, árströnd, árvað, árvegr, árvöxtr.

Íslensk-ensk orðabók > Á
18 iuvenis

iuvenis is, adj. with comp. iūnior (once iuvenior, Ta.) [DIV-], young, youthful: filius, Ta.: iuvenes anni, O.: iuvenes premere Medos, Iu.: toto iunior anno, H.: dis iunioribus permisit ut, etc.: quamvis iuvenior, adligari se patitur, Ta.— As subst m. and f one in the flower of age, a young person, youth (i. e. between twenty and forty years): infirmitas puerorum, et ferocitas iuvenum: simul ac iuvenes esse coeperunt: iuvenes fervidi, H.: Si iuvenis vetulo non adsurrexerat, Iu.: Telluris iuvenes, sons, H.: iuvenes ipsius consulis, sons, Iu.: edicitur delectus: iuniores ad nomina respondent, L.: iuniorum centuriae (under forty-six years of age).—Fem.: pulchra, Ph.

Latin-English dictionary > iuvenis
19 Bouch, Sir Thomas

SUBJECT AREA: Civil engineering

[br]

b. 22 February 1822 Thursby, Cumberland, England

d. 1880 Moffat

[br]

English designer of the ill-fated Tay railway bridge.

[br]

The third son of a merchant sea captain, he was at first educated in the village school. At the age of 17 he was working under a Mr Larmer, a civil engineer, constructing the Lancaster and Carlisle railway. He later moved to be a resident engineer on the Stockton \& Darlington Railway, and from 1849 was Engineer and Manager of the Edinburgh \& Northern Railway. In this last position he became aware of the great inconvenience caused to traffic by the broad estuaries of the Tay and the Forth on the eastern side of Scotland. The railway later became the Edinburgh, Perth \& Dundee, and was then absorbed into the North British in 1854 when Bouch produced his first plans for a bridge across the Tay at an estimated cost of £200,000. A bill was passed for the building of the bridge in 1870. Prior to this, Bouch had built many bridges up to the Redheugh Viaduct, at Newcastle upon Tyne, which had two spans of 240 ft (73 m) and two of 260 ft (79 m). He had also set up in business on his own. He is said to have designed nearly 300 miles (480 km) of railway in the north, as well as a "floating railway" of steam ferries to carry trains across the Forth and the Tay. The Tay bridge, however, was his favourite project; he had hawked it for some twenty years before getting the go-ahead, and the foundation stone of the bridge was laid on 22 July 1871. The total length of the bridge was nearly two miles (3.2 km), while the shore-to-shore distance over the river was just over one mile (1.6 km). It consisted of eighty-five spans, thirteen of which, i.e. "the high girders", were some 245 ft (75 m) long and 100 ft (30 m) above water level to allow for shipping access to Perth, and was a structure of lattice girders on brick and masonry piers topped with ironwork. The first crossing of the bridge was made on 26 September 1877, and the official opening was on 31 May 1878. On Sunday 28 December 1879, at about 7.20 pm, in a wind of probably 90 mph (145 km/h), the thirteen "high girders" were blown into the river below, drowning the seventy-five passengers and crew aboard the 5.20 train from Burntisland. A Court of Enquiry was held and revealed design faults in that the effect of wind pressure had not been adequately taken into account, faults in manufacture in the plugging of flaws in the castings, and inadequate inspection and maintenance; all of these faults were attributed to Bouch, who had been knighted for the building of the bridge. He died at his house in Moffat four months after the enquiry.

[br]

Principal Honours and Distinctions

Knighted. Cross of St George.

Further Reading

John Prebble, 1956, The High Girders.

IMcN

Biographical history of technology > Bouch, Sir Thomas
20 Hertz, Heinrich Rudolph

SUBJECT AREA: Electricity, Electronics and information technology, Telecommunications

[br]

b. 22 February 1857 Hamburg, Germany

d. 1 January 1894 Bonn, Germany

[br]

German physicist who was reputedly the first person to transmit and receive radio waves.

[br]

At the age of 17 Hertz entered the Gelehrtenschule of the Johaneums in Hamburg, but he left the following year to obtain practical experience for a year with a firm of engineers in Frankfurt am Main. He then spent six months at the Dresden Technical High School, followed by year of military service in Berlin. At this point he decided to switch from engineering to physics, and after a year in Munich he studied physics under Helmholtz at the University of Berlin, gaining his PhD with high honours in 1880. From 1883 to 1885 he was a privat-dozent at Kiel, during which time he studied the electromagnetic theory of James Clerk Maxwell. In 1885 he succeeded to the Chair in Physics at Karlsruhe Technical High School. There, in 1887, he constructed a rudimentary transmitter consisting of two 30 cm (12 in.) rods with metal balls separated by a 7.5 mm (0.3 in.) gap at the inner ends and metallic plates at the outer ends, the whole assembly being mounted at the focus of a large parabolic metal mirror and the two rods being connected to an induction coil. At the other side of his laboratory he placed a 70 cm (27½ in.) diameter wire loop with a similar air gap at the focus of a second metal mirror. When the induction coil was made to create a spark across the transmitter air gap, he found that a spark also occurred at the "receiver". By a series of experiments he was not only able to show that the invisible waves travelled in straight lines and were reflected by the parabolic mirrors, but also that the vibrations could be refracted like visible light and had a similar wavelength. By this first transmission and reception of radio waves he thus confirmed the theoretical predictions made by Maxwell some twenty years earlier. It was probably in his experiments with this apparatus in 1887 that Hertz also observed that the voltage at which a spark was able to jump a gap was significantly reduced by the presence of ultraviolet light. This so-called photoelectric effect was subsequently placed on a theoretical basis by Albert Einstein in 1905. In 1889 he became Professor of Physics at the University of Bonn, where he continued to investigate the nature of electric discharges in gases at low pressure until his death after a long and painful illness. In recognition of his measurement of radio and other waves, the international unit of frequency of an oscillatory wave, the cycle per second, is now universally known as the Hertz.

[br]

Principal Honours and Distinctions

Royal Society Rumford Medal 1890.

Bibliography

Much of Hertz's work, including his 1890 paper "On the fundamental equations of electrodynamics for bodies at rest", is recorded in three collections of his papers which are available in English translations by D.E.Jones et al., namely Electric Waves (1893), Miscellaneous Papers (1896) and Principles of Mechanics (1899).

Further Reading

J.G.O'Hara and W.Pricha, 1987, Hertz and the Maxwellians, London: Peter Peregrinus. J.Hertz, 1977, Heinrich Hertz, Memoirs, Letters and Diaries, San Francisco: San Francisco Press.

R.Appleyard, 1930, Pioneers of Electrical Communication.

See also: Heaviside, Oliver

KF

Biographical history of technology > Hertz, Heinrich Rudolph

Страницы

См. также в других словарях:

Twenty Years After — infobox Book | name = Twenty Years After title orig = Vingt ans après author = Alexandre Dumas cover artist = country = France language = Translated from French genre = Historical, Romantic publisher = release date = French, Serialized 1845 media … Wikipedia
Twenty Years to Midnight — Infobox Television episode Title=Twenty Years to Midnight Series=The Venture Bros. Season=2 Episode=5 Airdate=6 August 2006 Writer= Jackson Publick Director= Jackson Publick Caption = IGNORE ME! Production = 2 17 Guests = Stephen Colbert as… … Wikipedia
age — I UK [eɪdʒ] / US noun Word forms age : singular age plural ages *** Talking or writing about someone s age: asking about age how old used for asking someone their age or talking about their age: How old are you now, Peter? ♦ I m not sure how old… … English dictionary
Age of Liberty — The Age of Liberty ( sv. Frihetstiden) is the half a century long experiment with a parliamentary system and increasing Civil Rights in the period from Charles XII s death in 1718 to Gustav III s coup d état in 1772. The shift of power from the… … Wikipedia
Age groups in Scouting and Guiding — National Scouting and Guiding organisations are divided into different age groups in order to deliver the Scouting and Guiding programmes for a full range of youth.HistoryOriginally, there was only a single section for all members of the Scouting … Wikipedia
age of consent — The age of consent has been discussed from Plato, through Locke and into contemporary public policy. It covers a variety of different situations, from smoking, taking alcohol and watching X rated movies to legal permission to engage in various … Encyclopedia of contemporary British culture
Canonical Age — Canonical Age † Catholic Encyclopedia ► Canonical Age The word age, taken in its widest meaning, may be described as a period of time . The geologist, physiologist, and jurist define it differently, each from his own viewpoint.… … Catholic encyclopedia
Age fabrication — occurs when an individual deliberately misrepresents his or her true age. This is usually done with the intent to garner privileges or status that would not otherwise be available to the individual, however people may also do this to feel… … Wikipedia
Under Accumulator of Wealth — (UAW) is a name coined by Thomas J. Stanley and William D. Danko in a New York Times bestseller, The Millionaire Next Door . The term is used to represent individuals who have a low net wealth compared to their income. A $700,000 per year doctor… … Wikipedia
Twenty-fifth dynasty of Egypt — ← 760 BC–656 BC … Wikipedia
Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea — This article is about the novel. For other uses, see Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea (disambiguation). Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea … Wikipedia

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на английский

under twenty years of age

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Словари и энциклопедии на Академике

Перевод: со всех языков на английский

under twenty years of age

См. также в других словарях:

Поделиться ссылкой на выделенное

Прямая ссылка: